name_n which_o the_o administer_a angel_n see_v say_v among_o themselves_o let_v we_o consult_v together_o how_o we_o shall_v do_v to_o make_v adam_n sin_n against_o his_o creator_n otherwise_o he_o be_v like_a to_o become_v our_o master_n sammael_n who_o be_v a_o great_a prince_n in_o heaven_n she_o have_v be_v before_o mention_v ch._n 12._o s._n 8._o be_v present_a at_o this_o council_n with_o the_o saint_n of_o the_o first_o order_n and_o the_o seraphin_n of_o six_o troop_n sammael_n choose_v some_o of_o the_o twelve_o order_n to_o accoâ—â—â—â—ny_v he_o and_o come_v down_o below_o to_o visit_v all_o the_o creature_n who_o god_n eternal_o bless_a have_v create_v he_o find_v none_o so_o cunning_a and_o so_o proper_a to_o deceive_v as_o the_o serpent_n the_o author_n come_v afterward_o to_o the_o seduction_n and_o fall_n of_o man_n upon_o which_o he_o tell_v as_o many_o story_n as_o he_o have_v already_o do_v so_o be_v the_o seduction_n of_o man_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o devil_n afterward_o he_o relate_v how_o god_n punish_v adam_n eve_n and_o the_o serpent_n and_o impose_v on_o each_o of_o they_o his_o proper_a pain_n he_o call_v they_o all_o three_o before_o he_o charge_v by_o his_o sentence_n adam_n with_o nine_o curse_n and_o condemn_v he_o to_o death_n but_o he_o precipitate_v sammael_n and_o his_o whole_a troop_n from_o the_o heaven_n the_o abode_n of_o his_o holiness_n he_o cut_v off_o the_o foot_n of_o the_o serpent_n for_o it_o have_v before_o the_o shape_n of_o a_o camel_n and_o sammael_n ride_v upon_o he_o and_o he_o curse_v it_o above_o all_o other_o beast_n and_o live_a creature_n that_o be_v the_o fall_n of_o the_o devil_n according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o we_o must_v not_o charge_v this_o story_n upon_o eliezer_n alone_o the_o targum_n that_o contain_v the_o most_o ordinary_a and_o receive_v explication_n of_o their_o best_a doctor_n mention_v this_o fable_n in_o several_a place_n sect._n 14._o they_o give_v yet_o another_o original_n to_o the_o daemon_n feign_v he_o to_o be_v issue_v from_o lilis_n that_o be_v say_v manasse_n the_o name_n of_o the_o wife_n of_o the_o devil_n who_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o have_v be_v the_o wife_n of_o adam_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d lilit_fw-la be_v a_o word_n to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n isa_n 34_o 14._o which_o our_o interpreter_n translate_v satyr_n the_o french_a lutin_n and_o the_o dutch_a duyvell_n but_o we_o must_v hear_v rabbi_n elisha_n who_o in_o his_o thisbi_n have_v set_v up_o the_o whole_a legend_n we_o find_v in_o some_o write_n that_o for_o one_o hundred_o and_o thirty_o year_n during_o which_o adam_n abstain_v from_o his_o wife_n there_o come_v she_o devil_n to_o he_o who_o grow_v big_a with_o child_n and_o bring_v forth_o devil_n spirit_n hobgoblin_n and_o night_n phantasm_n i_o find_v again_o in_o other_o place_n that_o the_o devil_n have_v be_v bring_v forth_o by_o four_o mother_n lilis_n naome_n ogera_n and_o macholas_n we_o likewise_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o ben_n syra_n quest_n 60._o that_o nebuchadnezar_n ask_v he_o why_o most_o child_n die_v within_o the_o eight_o day_n of_o their_o birth_n he_o answer_v because_o lilis_n kill_v they_o of_o which_o matter_n there_o be_v more_o large_o treat_v in_o the_o same_o place_n but_o i_o shall_v not_o write_v more_o of_o it_o because_o i_o dont_fw-fr credit_v it_o by_o that_o narration_n may_v be_v see_v how_o gross_a the_o fiction_n of_o the_o jewish_a doctor_n be_v since_o there_o be_v man_n among_o they_o who_o can_v believe_v they_o how_o apt_a soever_o that_o nation_n may_v be_v to_o be_v impose_v upon_o sect._n 15._o but_o as_o if_o those_o four_o she_o devil_n have_v not_o be_v sufficient_a to_o people_n the_o world_n with_o wicked_a spirit_n they_o have_v invent_v a_o three_o sort_n from_o what_o be_v mention_v gen._n 6.2_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n see_v the_o daughter_n of_o man_n that_o they_o be_v fair_a take_v for_o wife_n such_o as_o they_o like_v from_o very_o ancient_a time_n the_o jew_n by_o those_o son_n of_o god_n understand_v the_o angel_n wherefore_o josephus_n say_v in_o his_o first_o book_n of_o the_o jewish_a antiquity_n chap._n 4._o that_o several_a angel_n of_o god_n mix_v themselves_o with_o woman_n beget_v a_o very_a insolent_a generation_n he_o even_o know_v the_o name_n of_o those_o angel_n that_o be_v carry_v to_o that_o excess_n of_o lechery_n aza_n and_o azael_n be_v the_o chief_a among_o they_o be_v both_o enamour_a with_o the_o beauty_n of_o naema_n cain_n daughter_n thence_o proceed_v the_o giant_n mention_v in_o the_o same_o place_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n who_o as_o we_o may_v infer_v from_o that_o narration_n must_v have_v be_v half_a devil_n and_o half_a men._n asmodee_n the_o wicked_a spirit_n of_o sara_n daughter_n to_o raguel_n of_o who_o mention_n be_v make_v in_o the_o book_n of_o tobit_n be_v likewise_o issue_v from_o that_o marriage_n but_o other_o affirm_v he_o to_o be_v sammael_n if_o it_o be_v ask_v how_o spirit_n have_v the_o faculty_n of_o generate_a eliezer_n explain_v that_o difficulty_n in_o his_o 22th_o chapter_n when_o they_o be_v throw_v down_o from_o their_o holy_a abode_n their_o strength_n and_o shape_n become_v like_a to_o that_o of_o men._n sect._n 16._o but_o not_o to_o fill_v up_o this_o book_n with_o tale_n they_o have_v rather_o imagine_v as_o some_o heathen_n have_v do_v chap._n 2._o s._n 12._o that_o those_o wicked_a spirit_n be_v half_a angel_n and_o half_a men._n whereupon_o vorstius_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o rabbi_n eliezer_n relate_v the_o follow_a word_n take_v from_o rabbi_n scheem_n toob_n in_o that_o place_n where_o rabi_n nitron_n speak_v of_o lilis_n the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n night_n phantasm_n and_o wicked_a spirit_n which_o we_o sometime_o see_v in_o a_o human_a shape_n proceed_v from_o the_o concourse_n of_o that_o chief_a of_o they_o and_o as_o to_o their_o state_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o learned_a be_v that_o they_o resemble_v man_n as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v angel_n because_o on_o the_o one_o side_n they_o be_v not_o such_o a_o subtle_a substance_n as_o those_o of_o the_o other_o spirit_n and_o on_o the_o other_o they_o be_v not_o compose_v of_o such_o a_o gross_a matter_n as_o that_o of_o men._n if_o we_o desire_v to_o know_v why_o those_o curse_a creature_n be_v call_v by_o the_o jewish_a doctor_n sometime_o spirit_n and_o sometime_o male_a and_o female_a as_o though_o they_o be_v man_n the_o same_o toob_n will_v tell_v we_o in_o his_o 5_o chapter_n as_o vorstius_n relate_v in_o the_o 22th_o chapter_n of_o rabi_n eliezer_n where_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o second_o order_n of_o spirit_n consider_v as_o distinguish_v into_o ten_o order_n from_o that_o order_n proceed_v in_o the_o universe_n two_o sort_n of_o spirit_n of_o error_n or_o satyr_n who_o behave_v themselves_o like_o man_n who_o appear_v to_o they_o in_o their_o dream_n in_o the_o shape_n of_o handsome_a woman_n transform_v themselves_o now_o into_o man_n then_z women_z sect._n 17_o it_o be_v now_o time_n to_o learn_v their_o opinion_n concern_v human_a soul_n at_o least_o if_o they_o understand_v themselves_o distinct_o enough_o to_o inform_v we_o of_o it_o for_o it_o already_o appear_v from_o what_o i_o have_v quote_v out_o of_o philo_n sect._n 12._o that_o the_o most_o learned_a do_v not_o stick_v to_o a_o accurate_a distinction_n betwixt_o angel_n and_o soul_n and_o josephus_n that_o famous_a historian_n almost_o as_o ancient_a as_o that_o other_o author_n say_v in_o his_o seven_o book_n of_o the_o war_n of_o the_o jew_n chap._n 25._o that_o the_o spirit_n call_v daemon_n be_v those_o of_o the_o worst_a of_o man_n who_o fall_v upon_o the_o live_n and_o kill_v they_o if_o not_o hinder_v from_o it_o thence_o it_o appear_v that_o he_o ascribe_v something_o corporeal_a to_o those_o spirit_n so_o much_o the_o more_o that_o he_o fancy_n that_o they_o may_v be_v expel_v by_o the_o root_n baaras_fw-mi or_o by_o some_o other_o former_o show_v by_o solomon_n as_o the_o same_o author_n intimate_v in_o his_o eight_o book_n of_o the_o jewish_a antiquity_n but_o i_o be_o to_o make_v a_o large_a mention_n of_o that_o sort_n of_o enchantment_n in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n sect._n 18._o the_o book_n which_o the_o learned_a hoornbeck_n have_v write_v against_o the_o jew_n contain_v in_o short_a their_o opinion_n as_o to_o the_o nature_n and_o original_a of_o soul_n their_o opinion_n say_v he_o pag._n 319._o be_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v all_o create_v together_o with_o the_o light_n the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o creation_n and_o not_o only_o that_o they_o be_v create_v together_o but_o by_o couple_n the_o soul_n of_o a_o man_n and_o that_o of_o a_o woman_n so_o that_o
the_o application_n of_o natural_a cause_n but_o by_o the_o assistanc_fw-la of_o tha_z devil_n by_o virtue_n of_o a_o agreement_n make_v with_o he_o mag._n universe_n pag._n 1._o lib._n 1._o in_o proleg_n chap._n 7._o he_o establish_v these_o sort_n of_o covenant_n as_o certain_a distinguish_v they_o into_o two_o kind_n those_o which_o be_v make_v express_o with_o intention_n and_o of_o deliberate_v purpose_n and_o those_o which_o be_v tacit_o make_v but_o we_o shall_v hereafter_o hear_v sennertus_n explain_v himself_o more_o at_o large_a upon_o this_o subject_n however_o we_o find_v in_o the_o same_o place_n as_o well_o as_o in_o schotus_n book_n this_o maxim_n establish_v as_o certain_a quod_fw-la magicae_fw-la huius_fw-la vis_fw-la omnis_fw-la nititur_fw-la pacto_fw-la vel_fw-la tacit_a vel_fw-la expresso_fw-la cum_fw-la demone_n ut_fw-la probat_fw-la delrius_n etc._n etc._n that_o all_o the_o force_n of_o this_o magic_n depend_v on_o a_o agreement_n make_v tacit_o or_o express_o with_o the_o devil_n as_o delrius_n prove_v it_o etc._n etc._n sect._n 16._o this_o author_n say_v further_a that_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o end_v the_o magician_n have_v viz._n to_o act_v marvellous_a thing_n by_o the_o devil_n power_n chief_o proceed_v three_o sort_n of_o witchcraft_n for_o they_o have_v sometime_o no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o acquire_v the_o art_n and_o industry_n of_o produce_v miraculous_a effect_n for_o their_o proper_a advantage_n or_o pleasure_n or_o that_o of_o other_o they_o sometime_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v thing_n to_o come_v or_o to_o know_v thing_n past_a and_o such_o present_a at_o be_v secret_a and_o hide_a and_o can_v be_v discover_v by_o any_o human_a power_n sometime_o they_o have_v no_o other_o end_n but_o to_o acquire_v the_o power_n the_o art_n and_o the_o mean_n to_o hurt_v men._n this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o tell_v what_o the_o papist_n believe_v magician_n be_v able_a to_o do_v and_o what_o in_o effect_n they_o do_v because_o in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n one_o have_v see_v what_o be_v the_o power_n that_o popery_n attribute_n to_o the_o devil_n who_o be_v likewise_o capable_a to_o effect_v by_o the_o ministry_n of_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o wizard_n and_o witch_n according_a to_o the_o condition_n of_o their_o league_n all_o that_o they_o effect_v themselves_o sect._n 17._o it_o will_v not_o be_v however_o beside_o the_o purpose_n to_o cite_v bodin_n who_o tell_v you_o in_o very_o precise_a term_n the_o second_o book_n chap._n 4._o how_o man_n express_o make_v league_n with_o the_o devil_n and_o i_o grant_v that_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o be_v such_o as_o he_o say_v i_o be_o oblige_v to_o hold_v with_o he_o these_o people_n for_o the_o most_o execrable_a of_o all_o man_n since_o they_o renounce_v god_n and_o his_o worship_n if_o they_o be_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n or_o that_o they_o abjure_v their_o faith_n if_o they_o acknowledge_v not_o the_o true_a god_n or_o if_o they_o be_v of_o some_o particular_a sect_n and_o engage_v in_o superstition_n which_o be_v do_v in_o a_o express_a covenant_n to_o acknowledge_v the_o devil_n and_o to_o adore_v none_o but_o he_o he_o add_v a_o little_a after_o sometime_o the_o express_a obligation_n be_v but_o verbal_a and_o without_o any_o writing_n but_o sometime_o it_o be_v also_o confirm_v by_o writing_n for_o the_o devil_n resolve_v to_o be_v sure_a of_o they_o who_o seek_v he_o before_o he_o propose_v any_o covenant_n between_o he_o and_o they_o he_o make_v they_o give_v a_o promise_n in_o writing_n if_o they_o can_v write_v and_o sign_v it_o with_o their_o own_o blood_n he_o add_v further_o that_o this_o obligation_n be_v make_v either_o for_o two_o year_n or_o for_o a_o long_a time_n and_o as_o if_o the_o devil_n fear_v that_o those_o that_o be_v whole_o oblige_v to_o he_o shall_v come_v to_o retract_v this_o he_o be_v not_o content_v to_o make_v they_o renounce_v god_n in_o term_n very_o precise_a but_o beside_o he_o make_v a_o impression_n upon_o they_o chap._n xxi_o that_o several_a mean_n be_v practise_v against_o attack_n and_o the_o illusion_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o magician_n sect._n 1_o i_o know_v not_o whether_o i_o must_v put_v the_o rest_n i_o have_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o papist_n only_o there_o be_v but_o very_o few_o of_o our_o profession_n who_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o as_o they_o do_v as_o i_o shall_v show_v in_o the_o next_o chapter_n i_o shall_v report_v only_o in_o this_o what_o mean_v popery_n afford_v to_o avoid_v all_o sort_n of_o devil_n and_o spectre_n and_o to_o divert_v they_o from_o we_o the_o first_o mean_n consist_v in_o the_o resistance_n which_o be_v sufficient_a against_o their_o malice_n the_o second_o consist_v in_o the_o find_n out_o of_o those_o that_o be_v guilty_a of_o these_o abomination_n and_o the_o three_o in_o the_o punishment_n that_o these_o people_n be_v think_v to_o deserve_v schottus_n shall_v furnish_v i_o with_o that_o which_o i_o have_v to_o say_v touch_v the_o first_o of_o these_o mean_n and_o i_o shall_v take_v from_o other_o write_n what_o i_o be_o to_o relate_v concern_v the_o second_o and_o three_o to_o which_o i_o shall_v join_v that_o which_o may_v be_v learn_v by_o experience_n sect._n 2._o our_o author_n who_o warrant_v that_o which_o he_o say_v reject_v divers_a mean_n and_o establish_v many_o other_o we_o must_v hear_v he_o as_o well_o upon_o those_o which_o he_o reject_v as_o those_o he_o establish_v see_v these_o he_o reject_v 1._o malignant_a injury_n and_o outrage_n never_o drive_v away_o spirit_n but_o some_o insult_a term_n that_o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o exorcism_n which_o have_v be_v introduce_v into_o the_o church_n contribute_v very_o much_o to_o expel_v they_o pag._n 304._o 2._o neither_o pike_n nor_o sword_n nor_o any_o other_o sort_n of_o arm_n will_v oblige_v they_o to_o retire_v pag._n 305._o 3._o neither_o fire_n nor_o light_n that_o be_v not_o consecrate_a have_v any_o virtue_n for_o this_o purpose_n p._n 308._o 4._o neither_o will_v they_o withdraw_v though_o they_o find_v the_o door_n and_o window_n open_a before_o they_o p._n 308._o 5._o though_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o many_o people_n who_o be_v of_o the_o author_n profession_n that_o spirit_n may_v be_v drive_v away_o by_o smoke_n by_o perfume_n by_o certain_a herb_n and_o by_o blow_n with_o stone_n they_o hold_v nevertheless_o that_o no_o natural_a virtue_n that_o may_v be_v in_o material_a subject_n can_v act_v direct_o upon_o spirit_n and_o that_o by_o consequence_n there_o be_v no_o sensible_a subject_n such_o as_o those_o as_o have_v be_v just_a now_o mention_v which_o may_v always_o expel_v spirit_n from_o the_o place_n where_o they_o be_v nor_o drive_v they_o far_o from_o man_n pag._n 308._o and_o 312._o sect._n 3_o on_o the_o contrary_a he_o hold_v that_o the_o mean_n follow_v be_v absolute_o effective_a 1._o at_o first_o he_o stablish_v two_o against_o which_o there_o be_v nothing_o to_o say_v which_o be_v a_o steadfast_a faith_n and_o a_o ardent_a prayer_n p._n 214_o 215._o for_o they_o be_v conform_v to_o the_o maxim_n of_o scripture_n this_o sort_n of_o devil_n can_v be_v cast_v out_o but_o by_o prayer_n and_o fast_n st._n matth._n 17.20_o 21._o 2._o but_o he_o establish_v five_o other_o which_o be_v invent_v pure_o by_o popery_n first_o the_o relic_n of_o holy_a body_n or_o to_o say_v better_o of_o those_o who_o be_v take_v for_o such_o second_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n three_o holy_a water_n four_o agnus_n dei_fw-la that_o be_v the_o lamb_n of_o god_n imprint_v upon_o a_o little_a round_a figure_n of_o wax_n and_o consecrate_v by_o the_o pope_n they_o have_v ses_fw-fr schottus_n a_o ready_a virtue_n and_o efficacious_a virtutem_fw-la praestantissimam_fw-la to_o put_v the_o devil_n to_o flight_n p._n 322._o five_o to_o pronounce_v the_o name_n of_o jesus_n and_o to_o call_v upon_o the_o virgin_n mary_n his_o mother_n p._n 324._o all_o these_o mean_n be_v explain_v every_o one_o in_o particular_a in_o the_o same_o place_n they_o be_v also_o describe_v but_o a_o little_a more_o abridge_v although_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n by_o john_n davidi_n jesuit_n in_o his_o book_n entitle_v the_o buckler_n print_v at_o balduc_n in_o the_o year_n 1619._o i_o shall_v report_v his_o own_o word_n lest_o the_o roman_a catholic_n shall_v accuse_v i_o of_o impose_v upon_o they_o see_v what_o he_o write_v in_o the_o 10_o chapter_n among_o the_o consecrate_a thing_n which_o have_v power_n against_o the_o ambush_n of_o the_o enemy_n we_o must_v rank_v these_o here_o holy_a water_n which_o be_v every_o sunday_n consecrate_v in_o the_o church_n and_o have_v its_o name_n from_o that_o consecration_n the_o baptismal_a water_n that_o be_v consecrate_a on_o the_o vigil_n of_o easter_n and_o
that_o it_o may_v be_v do_v but_o the_o frost_n continue_v my_o book_n thus_o imperfect_a be_v publish_v and_o come_v without_o my_o knowledge_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o many_o people_n in_o friezeland_n it_o be_v therefore_o only_o see_v by_o piecemeal_n and_o without_o coherency_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o some_o of_o the_o reader_n and_o other_o that_o have_v hear_v of_o it_o public_o to_o pass_v hear_v judgement_n upon_o it_o even_o some_o intend_a as_o i_o be_o inform_v to_o make_v i_o explain_v myself_o more_o precise_o have_v i_o not_o do_v it_o in_o the_o book_n itself_o for_o at_o last_o when_o they_o read_v it_o entire_a and_o in_o order_n they_o all_o agree_v i_o have_v give_v all_o the_o explication_n that_o can_v be_v wish_v either_o as_o to_o the_o reason_n that_o have_v move_v i_o to_o write_v it_o or_o as_o to_o to_o the_o scope_n i_o propose_v to_o myself_o which_o appear_v in_o the_o preface_n and_o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o book_n or_o as_o to_o the_o necessity_n and_o usefulness_n of_o its_o publish_n which_o i_o have_v show_v in_o the_o same_o chapter_n and_o the_o last_o but_o one_o they_o be_v just_o the_o place_n that_o be_v want_v for_o which_o reason_n i_o write_v to_o the_o bookseller_n of_o leeuwarden_n and_o forbid_v he_o to_o give_v out_o any_o copy_n of_o this_o book_n until_o the_o whole_a be_v complete_a beside_o during_o the_o frost_n i_o have_v time_n to_o add_v two_o chapter_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o book_n and_o to_o enlarge_v the_o preface_n in_o order_n to_o inform_v the_o reader_n of_o my_o opinion_n and_o the_o purity_n of_o my_o intention_n which_o have_v not_o prove_v altogether_o fruitless_a for_o i_o have_v hear_v that_o most_o of_o those_o that_o have_v read_v the_o preface_n and_o the_o work_n afterward_o have_v be_v satisfy_v as_o they_o have_v tell_v one_o another_o and_o myself_o whereas_o those_o that_o have_v take_v upon_o they_o to_o criticise_v it_o have_v read_v but_o some_o loose_a parcel_n of_o it_o or_o have_v not_o read_v it_o at_o all_o or_o perhaps_o have_v not_o so_o much_o as_o vouchsafe_v to_o read_v it_o thing_n remain_v a_o while_n in_o that_o state_n every_o one_o inquire_v after_o the_o reason_n that_o hinder_v the_o publish_n of_o my_o book_n and_o how_o it_o happen_v that_o i_o have_v none_o myself_o since_o it_o have_v be_v sell_v in_o friezeland_n for_o some_o time_n the_o thaw_v come_v at_o last_o and_o many_o person_n arrive_v with_o news_n of_o the_o edition_n of_o my_o book_n but_o bring_v no_o copy_n along_o with_o they_o save_o some_o private_o and_o as_o steal_a good_n then_o every_o body_n wonder_v a_o book_n shall_v have_v be_v put_v out_o in_o these_o province_n and_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v find_v in_o holland_n where_o the_o author_n live_v and_o not_o only_o my_o brother_n pastor_n shall_v not_o have_v see_v it_o but_o i_o shall_v say_v i_o have_v none_o myself_o to_o present_v they_o with_o at_o last_o i_o receive_v 26_o copy_n of_o it_o from_o leeuwarden_n but_o have_v scarce_o one_o for_o myself_o my_o friend_n come_v and_o take_v they_o away_o themselves_o as_o they_o be_v sow_v and_o most_o of_o those_o that_o ask_v for_o they_o can_v not_o get_v they_o unless_o they_o come_v just_a when_o they_o be_v sow_v up_o so_o greedy_a man_n be_v of_o novelty_n especial_o when_o they_o can_v hardly_o get_v '_o they_o nitimur_fw-la in_o vetitum_fw-la semper_fw-la cupimusque_fw-la negata_fw-la so_o much_o we_o love_v and_o seek_v what_o be_v deny_v however_o it_o be_v the_o book_n can_v not_o be_v expose_v to_o sale_n before_o the_o 11_o day_n of_o march_n a_o long_a time_n after_o i_o have_v send_v the_o last_o sheet_n to_o leeuwarden_n to_o mr._n nauta_fw-la bookseller_n who_o have_v have_v the_o book_n perfect_a in_o his_o hand_n for_o a_o long_a time_n a_o bookseller_n ask_v 50_o copy_n from_o he_o and_o think_v to_o receive_v they_o speedy_o but_o have_v none_o send_v to_o he_o in_o the_o mean_a while_n i_o find_v myself_o much_o perplex_v i_o be_v desire_v during_o two_o month_n by_o my_o best_a friend_n to_o communicate_v this_o work_n to_o they_o which_o they_o have_v never_o see_v and_o have_v hear_v commend_v for_o this_o reason_n i_o write_v to_o mr._n nauta_fw-la i_o will_v take_v all_o the_o copy_n upon_o i_o and_o pay_v they_o at_o such_o reasonable_a rate_n that_o he_o will_v be_v satisfy_v with_o it_o he_o need_v but_o to_o send_v they_o to_o i_o without_o delay_n with_o the_o first_o vessel_n then_o i_o think_v to_o consult_v with_o my_o friend_n whether_o i_o shall_v sell_v the_o two_o first_o book_n that_o have_v already_o appear_v imperfect_a in_o friesland_n and_o elsewhere_o or_o whether_o i_o shall_v keep_v they_o until_o the_o whole_a work_n be_v finish_v the_o first_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o best_a advice_n to_o avoid_v the_o suspicion_n that_o i_o dare_v not_o publish_v my_o book_n or_o that_o i_o be_v force_v to_o suppress_v it_o because_o of_o many_o thing_n that_o be_v spread_v abroad_o to_o discredit_v it_o however_o the_o last_o counsel_n suit_v better_o with_o my_o inclination_n i_o conceive_v that_o a_o work_n that_o be_v at_o first_o but_o a_o small_a treatise_n tho'_o it_o have_v since_o be_v much_o enlarge_v will_v be_v more_o favourable_o receive_v and_o prove_v of_o great_a use_n if_o it_o be_v give_v complete_a at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o public_a that_o the_o design_n and_o cohere_n of_o it_o may_v be_v better_o see_v its_o doctrine_n be_v more_o easy_o comprehend_v and_o the_o happy_a effect_n it_o be_v able_a to_o produce_v be_v more_o plain_o perceive_v which_o be_v chief_o do_v by_o the_o last_o part._n but_o as_o the_o cause_n before_o allege_a have_v already_o once_o smother_v this_o design_n so_o they_o do_v it_o again_o this_o time_n for_o perceive_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o mr._n nauta_fw-la it_o be_v impossible_a to_o agree_v with_o he_o as_o to_o the_o price_n and_o that_o it_o be_v unlikely_a he_o shall_v ever_o do_v it_o i_o be_v at_o last_o force_v to_o give_v up_o the_o book_n to_o he_o that_o i_o may_v with_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n pursue_v my_o design_n so_o have_v altogether_o break_v with_o that_o bookseller_n i_o have_v agree_v some_o month_n since_o with_o another_o of_o this_o city_n mr._n daniel_n vanden_fw-mi dalen_n to_o put_v divers_a press_n go_v upon_o it_o and_o re-print_n the_o whole_a work_n revise_v and_o correct_v that_o i_o may_v incessant_o publish_v all_o the_o four_o part_n one_o after_o another_o in_o the_o form_n in_o wnich_a the_o reader_n now_o see_v they_o for_o as_o to_o the_o 750_o copy_n which_o mr._n nauta_fw-la have_v print_v of_o the_o two_o first_o book_n and_o be_v most_o of_o they_o still_o upon_o his_o hand_n they_o be_v a_o inconsiderble_n number_n that_o can_v not_o go_v very_o far_o and_o the_o hasty_a edition_n of_o the_o book_n be_v as_o yet_o imperfect_a seem_v to_o give_v room_n to_o a_o new_a edition_n that_o the_o pulick_n may_v be_v more_o speedy_o satisfy_v i_o therefore_o here_o present_a the_o reader_n with_o the_o first_o book_n enlarge_v with_o a_o new_a chapter_n that_o i_o think_v necessary_a to_o add_v at_o the_o end_n i_o hope_v with_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n that_o the_o three_o other_o shall_v successive_o appear_v every_o month_n and_o i_o persuade_v myself_o that_o the_o read_n of_o the_o first_o part_n will_v excite_v some_o curiosity_n for_o the_o late_a and_o that_o altogether_o may_v invite_v the_o reader_n to_o a_o serious_a consideration_n upon_o the_o content_n and_o capacitate_v he_o to_o judge_v more_o sound_o of_o this_o matter_n than_o he_o do_v while_o this_o treatise_n appear_v but_o in_o part_n and_o confuse_o this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v to_o say_v as_o to_o this_o edition_n that_o be_v make_v in_o such_o a_o extraordinary_a manner_n and_o publish_v without_o my_o knowledge_n i_o come_v now_o to_o treat_v of_o my_o scope_n and_o what_o have_v oblige_v i_o to_o embrace_v the_o opinion_n i_o assert_v in_o this_o book_n in_o all_o my_o study_n i_o be_v always_o incline_v not_o to_o rest_v upon_o probability_n but_o to_o search_v into_o the_o whole_a matter_n and_o to_o get_v a_o clear_a and_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o what_o i_o shall_v know_v beside_o many_o strange_a thing_n have_v happen_v to_o i_o in_o friesland_n upon_o the_o first_o write_n i_o have_v publish_v and_o experience_n have_v assure_v i_o how_o little_a one_o ought_v to_o rely_v upon_o the_o judgement_n of_o man_n especial_o when_o what_o they_o be_v accustom_v to_o teach_v be_v call_v in_o question_n for_o be_v it_o not_o wonderful_a that_o my_o book_n upon_o the_o catechism_n shall_v have_v be_v unanimous_o condemn_v in_o friesland_n
romulus_n who_o frightful_o imagine_v to_o see_v the_o ghost_n of_o his_o brother_n remus_n after_o he_o have_v kill_v he_o if_o those_o narration_n be_v true_a such_o spirit_n may_v be_v call_v terrify_v spirit_n ovid_n in_o the_o five_o book_n of_o the_o fasti_fw-la plain_o say_v what_o must_v be_v understand_v by_o that_o name_n mox_fw-la etiam_fw-la lemures_n animas_fw-la dixere_fw-la silentum_fw-la the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a have_v the_o name_n of_o lemures_n sect._n 16._o the_o lares_fw-la or_o perhaps_o the_o genive_n be_v call_v by_o macrobius_n in_o his_o three_o book_n of_o the_o saturnalia_fw-la chap._n 4._o penates_fw-la that_o be_v bear_v together_o quasi_fw-la penes_fw-la nos_fw-la natos_fw-la for_o as_o that_o author_n pursue_v it_o be_v by_o they_o that_o we_o breath_n by_o they_o that_o we_o have_v our_o body_n and_o by_o they_o that_o our_o soul_n subsist_v but_o it_o be_v better_a to_o call_v they_o god_n and_o governor_n of_o country_n to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o lares_fw-la who_o be_v particular_a to_o each_o family_n as_o they_o be_v both_o distinguish_v from_o the_o genius_n and_o look_v upon_o as_o take_v care_n of_o the_o exterior_a of_o man_n as_o the_o genius_n do_v of_o the_o interior_a however_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o there_o be_v but_o confusion_n and_o darkness_n to_o be_v meet_v with_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o heathen_n concern_v those_o name_n and_o their_o pretend_a signification_n they_o have_v not_o well_o know_v themselves_o what_o they_o worship_v as_o god_n or_o as_o spirit_n neither_o need_v we_o take_v much_o trouble_n in_o unravel_v what_o they_o themselves_o know_v not_o since_o the_o memory_n both_o of_o they_o and_o of_o their_o daemon_n be_v long_o since_o extinguish_v upon_o earth_n this_o be_v the_o lot_n of_o the_o heathen_n and_o of_o their_o god_n jeremiah_n cap._n 10._o sect._n 17._o whether_o this_o last_o sort_n of_o god_n or_o spirit_n be_v call_v genii_n manes_n penates_fw-la or_o lemures_n it_o plain_o appear_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n which_o opinion_n be_v confound_v with_o that_o of_o daemon_n give_v occasion_n to_o contrive_v those_o sort_n of_o spirit_n plato_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o soul_n entitle_v phaedo_fw-la induce_v socrates_n speak_v near_o his_o death_n in_o these_o word_n above_o all_o the_o soul_n must_v be_v immortal_a and_o unperishable_a and_o consequent_o it_o must_v go_v to_o live_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o invisible_a place_n or_o as_o other_o pretend_v to_o infer_v from_o the_o etymology_n of_o the_o word_n in_o agreeable_a place_n marcilius_n ficinus_fw-la have_v translate_v it_o in_o latin_a apud_fw-la manes_fw-la by_o the_o survive_a spirit_n as_o i_o have_v name_v they_o above_o but_o a_o little_a after_o he_o translate_v apud_fw-la inferos_fw-la in_o the_o subterraneous_a place_n which_o proceed_v from_o that_o they_o place_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a under_o the_o earth_n cicero_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o tusculan_a question_n sect._n 26._o show_n both_o in_o these_o word_n we_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n survive_v because_o all_o our_o reason_n lead_v we_o to_o that_o opinion_n reason_n ought_v also_o to_o teach_v we_o where_o they_o be_v whence_o ignorance_n have_v take_v occasion_n to_o invent_v subterraneous_a place_n because_o body_n be_v put_v into_o the_o earth_n and_o cover_v with_o earth_n humo_fw-la whence_o come_v humari_fw-la to_o be_v bury_v thereof_o it_o have_v be_v believe_v that_o the_o dead_a still_o live_v under_o the_o earth_n now_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v the_o same_o word_n which_o the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n sometime_o translate_v by_o that_o of_o hell_n sometime_o by_o that_o of_o grave_a none_o of_o which_o agree_v with_o the_o sense_n of_o socrates_n or_o that_o of_o plato_n for_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o forementioned_a book_n socrates_n deride_v crito_n who_o ask_v he_o how_o he_o will_v be_v bury_v he_o believe_v say_v he_o that_o i_o be_o that_o dead_a body_n which_o he_o shall_v see_v anon_o signify_v that_o they_o may_v indeed_o bury_v his_o dead_a body_n but_o as_o to_o he_o that_o be_v his_o soul_n he_o shall_v pass_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o assure_a felicity_n of_o the_o bless_a which_o very_o much_o differ_v from_o the_o grave_a or_o hell_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o socrates_n who_o speak_v so_o believe_v the_o soul_n to_o be_v immortal_a and_o that_o plato_n who_o write_v his_o word_n be_v of_o the_o same_o persuasion_n sect._n 18._o but_o there_o be_v other_o who_o though_o they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n yet_o have_v not_o acquire_v so_o much_o insight_n into_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n invent_v transmigration_n and_o purification_n the_o druid_n so_o famous_a among_o the_o ancient_a gaul_n hold_v together_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o transmigration_n of_o soul_n with_o their_o immortality_n for_o they_o unanimous_o teach_v according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o caesar_n book_n 8._o chap._n 18._o non_fw-la interire_fw-la animas_fw-la sed_fw-la ab_fw-la aliis_fw-la post_fw-la mortem_fw-la transire_fw-la ad_fw-la alios_fw-la soul_n die_v not_o but_o that_o after_o death_n they_o pass_v from_o one_o to_o another_o the_o ancient_a egyptian_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o herodotus_n write_v that_o they_o be_v the_o first_o who_o teach_v the_o immortality_n of_o the_o soul_n for_o say_v he_o their_o sentiment_n be_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v deprive_v of_o the_o body_n pass_v into_o another_o body_n which_o be_v then_o bear_v and_o after_o she_o have_v thus_o walk_v through_o all_o sort_n of_o body_n upon_o earth_n in_o the_o sea_n and_o in_o the_o air_n she_o at_o last_o return_n into_o a_o human_a body_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o pythagoras_n have_v his_o doctrine_n which_o he_o bring_v over_o into_o greece_n whence_o it_o pass_v into_o italy_n lactantius_n explain_v the_o opinion_n of_o that_o philisopher_n in_o his_o seven_o book_n de_fw-fr proemio_fw-la chap._n 8._o in_o these_o word_n pythagoras_n as_o foolish_o assert_v that_o the_o soul_n pass_v into_o other_o body_n from_o the_o body_n of_o man_n into_o those_o of_o beast_n and_o from_o those_o of_o beast_n into_o those_o of_o man_n again_o and_o that_o his_o own_o have_v former_o be_v that_o of_o euphorbius_fw-la plato_n and_o several_a other_o have_v partly_o follow_v he_o which_o we_o shall_v be_v oblige_v frequent_o to_o mention_v hereafter_o sect._n 19_o but_o socrates_n as_o plato_n relate_v in_o the_o forementioned_a treatise_n which_o contain_v his_o last_o word_n lead_v the_o soul_n to_o some_o place_n where_o they_o shall_v be_v bless_v or_o torment_v without_o body_n he_o send_v those_o who_o shall_v have_v do_v good_a into_o the_o upper_a and_o aetherial_a region_n where_o he_o believe_v the_o most_o pure_a part_n of_o this_o orb_n to_o be_v and_o where_o the_o soul_n shall_v eternal_o live_v without_o the_o body_n in_o a_o unexpressible_a felicity_n whereas_o he_o condemn_v those_o of_o the_o wicked_a to_o the_o tartarus_n which_o be_v a_o deep_a and_o frightful_a abyss_n where_o they_o shall_v be_v punish_v according_a to_o their_o desert_n from_o that_o gulf_n of_o torment_n he_o draw_v four_o river_n to_o which_o he_o give_v as_o many_o name_n very_o fit_a to_o express_v his_o notion_n viz._n oceanus_n a_o precipitate_a torrent_n acheron_n a_o torrent_n of_o torment_n pyriphlegeton_n conflagration_n and_o cocytus_n bemoan_v here_o sinner_n who_o have_v not_o be_v altogether_o incorrigible_a be_v to_o be_v purge_v with_o many_o pain_n and_o vexation_n more_o or_o less_o long_o or_o short_a according_a to_o their_o desert_n there_o you_o have_v the_o original_n of_o purgatory_n or_o of_o that_o purge_a fire_n still_o believe_v by_o the_o roman_a church_n however_o socrates_n give_v out_o that_o narration_n but_o for_o a_o chimaera_n for_o before_o he_o begin_v it_o he_o call_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o pretty_a fable_n worth_a hear_n and_o at_o the_o end_n he_o say_v but_o no_o man_n of_o sense_n ought_v to_o maintain_v that_o opinion_n so_o as_o i_o have_v relate_v though_o i_o esteem_v it_o rational_a and_o just_a to_o show_v that_o it_o go_v very_o near_o so_o in_o reference_n to_o our_o soul_n and_o their_o habitation_n since_o it_o plain_o appear_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a these_o word_n of_o a_o die_a man_n who_o exhort_v those_o that_o be_v present_a to_o be_v at_o all_o time_n ready_a for_o death_n persuade_v i_o more_o and_o more_o of_o what_o i_o have_v already_o say_v that_o the_o heathen_n express_v themselves_o various_o upon_o these_o matter_n and_o that_o they_o speak_v otherwise_o when_o they_o consider_v they_o in_o reference_n to_o religion_n than_o when_o they_o conceive_v they_o in_o relation_n
to_o reveal_v it_o to_o the_o rector_n or_o other_o priest_n commission_v by_o the_o bishop_n never_o fail_v to_o fall_v into_o the_o possession_n of_o the_o devil_n to_o who_o the_o monitory_n deliver_v they_o after_o it_o be_v be_v thunder_v out_o and_o that_o the_o devil_n transform_v they_o most_o or_o all_o the_o night_n into_o dog_n cat_n wolf_n goat_n and_o other_o animal_n which_o be_v call_v to_o worry_v as_o a_o wolf_n if_o one_o meet_v in_o the_o night_n some_o wildbeast_n or_o a_o domestic_a stray_n he_o fancy_v to_o have_v meet_v the_o wolf-man_n and_o be_v ready_a to_o swear_v it_o some_o of_o the_o most_o think_v and_o less_o superstitious_a part_n at_o least_o believe_v that_o the_o excommunication_n contain_v in_o those_o monitory_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o their_o church_n and_o deliver_v to_o the_o demon_n those_o that_o have_v not_o submit_v to_o it_o by_o reveal_v such_o thing_n as_o it_o be_v often_o very_o convenient_a and_o useful_a to_o conceal_v sect._n 18._o as_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v say_v in_o general_a concern_v the_o power_n of_o wicked_a spirit_n so_o certain_a place_n be_v assign_v to_o they_o where_o they_o usual_o produce_v their_o effect_n the_o common_a opinion_n be_v that_o there_o be_v familiar_a spirit_n domestic_a and_o mountainous_a devil_n 1._o the_o familiar_a spirit_n spiritus_fw-la familiares_fw-la be_v those_o who_o always_o keep_v by_o a_o man_n even_o when_o he_o call_v not_o for_o they_o whether_o they_o do_v it_o of_o their_o own_o accord_n or_o that_o they_o have_v be_v hire_v very_o cheap_a for_o that_o purpose_n they_o serve_v he_o faithful_o at_o least_o outward_o whether_o or_o no_o he_o call_v for_o they_o they_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v shut_v up_o in_o ring_n crystal_n chest_n and_o the_o like_a and_o to_o be_v carry_v away_o whither_o soever_o one_o please_v these_o be_v the_o very_a word_n of_o schottus_n pag._n 134._o those_o demon_n in_o glass_n or_o ring_n be_v according_a to_o the_o common_a opinion_n shut_v in_o or_o fasten_v to_o they_o with_o some_o certain_a ceremony_n use_v in_o that_o case_n and_o not_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o any_o conjuration_n or_o exorcism_n nor_o by_o the_o power_n of_o he_o that_o carry_v they_o as_o it_o be_v believe_v by_o some_o but_o they_o undergo_v this_o willing_o or_o by_o the_o absolute_a order_n of_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o devil_n who_o they_o blind_o obey_v or_o last_o to_o deceive_v man_n more_o easy_o when_o they_o be_v in_o those_o sort_n of_o prison_n and_o have_v be_v carry_v through_o several_a place_n question_n be_v put_v to_o they_o and_o sometime_o they_o be_v force_v to_o speak_v then_o they_o discover_v to_o man_n hide_a thing_n and_o foretell_v those_o that_o be_v to_o come_v it_o be_v believe_v that_o in_o our_o day_n a_o great_a and_o victorious_a prince_n carry_v one_o of_o these_o spirit_n with_o he_o in_o his_o ring_n and_o that_o he_o lose_v his_o sight_n in_o a_o battle_n a_o little_a after_o the_o stone_n that_o be_v in_o the_o ring_n be_v break_v into_o two_o piece_n pag._n 143._o sect._n 19_o schottus_n and_o dâ—â—â—io_n relate_v out_o of_o meletius_n what_o be_v ordinary_o say_v concern_v domestic_a devil_n they_o withdraw_v into_o the_o most_o hide_a place_n of_o the_o house_n upon_o pile_n of_o wood_n where_o they_o be_v keep_v with_o the_o most_o delicious_a meat_n because_o they_o carry_v to_o their_o master_n corn_n that_o they_o have_v steal_v from_o other_o people_n barn_n when_o those_o spirit_n intend_v to_o settle_v in_o any_o house_n they_o make_v it_o know_v by_o leap_v up_o stick_n of_o wood_n or_o throw_v dung_n into_o pail_n of_o milk_n if_o the_o master_n of_o the_o house_n take_v notice_n of_o it_o let_v we_o alone_o those_o stick_n and_o the_o dung_n in_o the_o milk_n or_o even_o if_o he_o drink_v of_o the_o milk_n into_o which_o the_o dung_n hat_n be_v throw_v the_o spirit_n appear_v to_o he_o and_o life_n with_o he_o those_o sort_n of_o spirit_n be_v call_v by_o the_o french_a gobelin_n by_o the_o dutch_a guldelkens_n and_o kabautermannekens_n and_o by_o the_o english_a hobgoblin_n they_o appear_v in_o the_o shape_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n as_o little_a as_o dwarf_n or_o such_o as_o pigmy_n be_v former_o imagine_v to_o be_v schottus_n say_v that_o it_o be_v usual_a in_o former_a time_n to_o see_v many_o of_o those_o spirit_n in_o house_n where_o they_o do_v whatever_o be_v necessary_a they_o d_z ess_v horse_n they_o sweep_v the_o house_n carried_z wood_n and_o water_n and_o do_v all_o sort_n of_o service_n pag._n 145._o he_o do_v well_o by_o say_n it_o be_v former_o do_v leave_v he_o shall_v be_v put_v to_o a_o proof_n in_o this_o curious_a age._n sect._n 20._o he_o have_v take_v from_o georgius_n agricola_n the_o description_n he_o make_v of_o mountainous_a devil_n say_v that_o they_o dwell_v in_o the_o mine_n under_o the_o mountain_n that_o they_o be_v cruel_a and_o frightful_a that_o they_o make_v uneasy_a and_o perpetual_o vex_v those_o that_o work_n in_o the_o mine_n some_o call_v they_o the_o little_a hollander_n because_o they_o ordinary_o appear_v little_a scarce_o three_o foot_n high_a with_o a_o old_a wrinkle_a face_n and_o in_o the_o same_o shape_n with_o the_o miner_n clothe_v with_o a_o waistcoat_n and_o apron_n nevertheless_o he_o say_v that_o they_o be_v not_o so_o wicked_a as_o they_o love_v to_o play_v trick_n and_o to_o be_v merry_o roguish_a especial_o when_o they_o will_v persuade_v that_o they_o do_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o work_n in_o the_o mine_n when_o all_o be_v do_v his_o opinion_n come_v at_o last_o to_o this_o that_o there_o be_v two_o sort_n of_o that_o kind_n of_o spirit_n some_o be_v good_a and_o the_o other_o bad_a the_o latter_a be_v fear_v and_o detest_a by_o the_o workman_n whereas_o they_o look_v with_o pleasure_n upon_o the_o former_a believe_v they_o to_o be_v of_o good_a augury_n but_o schottus_n be_v willing_a to_o grant_v that_o they_o be_v of_o a_o mean_a order_n betwixt_o man_n and_o spirit_n hold_v they_o for_o bad_a spirit_n what_o good_a soever_o they_o may_v do_v believe_v that_o when_o it_o happen_v so_o they_o be_v force_v to_o it_o by_o god_n or_o that_o they_o do_v it_o crafty_o to_o delude_v man_n pag._n 114._o and_o 149._o sect._n 21._o there_o be_v still_o more_o illusion_n make_v in_o relation_n to_o the_o shape_n the_o devil_n take_v on_o than_o in_o the_o other_o occasion_n abovementioned_a i_o will_v not_o now_o speak_v of_o whole_a army_n that_o be_v believe_v frequent_o to_o appear_v in_o order_n of_o battle_n of_o which_o schottus_n treat_v at_o large_a in_o the_o addition_n to_o his_o second_o book_n p._n 336._o but_o of_o those_o that_o be_v call_v hobgoblin_n and_o fairy_n formal_o our_o people_n speak_v almost_o of_o nothing_o else_o schottus_n write_v thereupon_o p._n 339._o delrio_n say_v that_o there_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o spectres_n that_o appear_v as_o woman_n all_o in_o white_a in_o wood_n and_o meadow_n some_o be_v see_v in_o stable_n with_o wax_n candle_n light_v some_o drop_n of_o which_o they_o let_v fall_v upon_o the_o mains_fw-fr of_o horse_n comb_v and_o twist_v they_o very_o neat_o those_o white_a woman_n be_v also_o call_v sibyl_n and_o it_o be_v say_v that_o one_o of_o they_o name_v haband_n be_v as_o the_o queen_n of_o the_o other_o and_o command_v they_o people_z believe_v their_o apparition_n to_o be_v of_o good_a omen_n but_o the_o doctor_n look_v on_o such_o presage_n as_o old_a woman_n tale_n acknowledge_v in_o the_o mean_a while_n that_o the_o thing_n be_v true_a or_o at_o least_o possible_a and_o schottus_n relate_v p._n 215._o what_o cornelius_n of_o kempen_n say_v assure_v we_o that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n lotarius_n that_o be_v about_o 830._o several_a of_o those_o fairy_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o friesland_n where_o they_o dwell_v in_o groat_n or_o on_o the_o top_n of_o hill_n and_o mountain_n whence_o they_o descend_v at_o night_n to_o carry_v away_o shepherd_n from_o their_o flock_n child_n from_o their_o cradle_n and_o slip_n both_o into_o their_o cavern_n chap._n xx._n what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o popery_n concern_v apparition_n of_o spirit_n and_o how_o they_o torment_v man_n either_o by_o themselves_o or_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o other_o men._n sect._n 1_o in_o speak_v of_o this_o last_o kind_n of_o demon_n we_o be_v descend_v by_o degree_n even_o to_o spectre_n and_o phantasm_n but_o first_o we_o have_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v yet_o two_o thing_n to_o treat_v of_o touch_v spirit_n that_o be_v their_o apparition_n to_o man_n and_o their_o operation_n in_o the_o same_o it_o be_v upon_o this_o subject_n of_o apparition_n that_o there_o be_v room_n to_o speak_v of_o
great_a britain_n which_o be_v king_n james_z the_o sixth_z king_n of_o scotland_n and_o first_o king_n of_o england_n of_o that_o name_n and_o the_o other_o to_o one_o of_o his_o scotch_a subject_n a_o scot_n by_o birth_n as_o by_o name_n be_v call_v reynard_n scot_n the_o king_n hold_v the_o affirmative_a as_o to_o the_o popular_a opinion_n of_o witchcraft_n and_o apparition_n of_o spirit_n which_o his_o subject_n have_v already_o confute_v john_n wierus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n make_v by_o mean_n of_o luther_n and_o calvin_n have_v from_o that_o time_n publish_v his_o opinion_n upon_o the_o delusion_n of_o spirit_n and_o upon_o the_o imposture_n of_o witch_n and_o he_o have_v take_v a_o part_n which_o hold_v in_o the_o middle_n between_o those_o two_o opinion_n so_o king_n james_n in_o his_o book_n of_o demonology_n contest_v with_o these_o two_o author_n according_a to_o his_o express_a declaration_n in_o the_o preface_n sect._n 8._o what_o be_v most_o important_a in_o his_o book_n come_v very_o near_o to_o this_o in_o the_o six_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o book_n there_o be_v description_n so_o exact_a of_o league_n that_o magician_n make_v with_o the_o devil_n that_o it_o seem_v as_o if_o the_o king_n himself_o have_v see_v the_o original_a or_o that_o they_o have_v be_v report_v in_o the_o council_n in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o book_n the_o king_n put_v for_o certain_a that_o evil_a spirit_n may_v carry_v man_n through_o the_o air_n or_o assume_v divers_a form_n to_o visit_v the_o magician_n when_o they_o be_v in_o prison_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n he_o say_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o popery_n and_o paganism_n there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o more_o apparition_n but_o that_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o since_o this_o last_o reformation_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n there_o have_v be_v few_o apparition_n and_o a_o great_a many_o more_o witchcraft_n concern_v the_o apparition_n of_o hobgoblin_n and_o phantom_n of_o which_o he_o treat_v in_o the_o three_o book_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o kind_n to_o which_o this_o prince_n give_v not_o credit_n even_o to_o incubus_n and_o succubuss_n which_o be_v spirit_n who_o as_o man_n mix_v themselves_o carnal_o with_o woman_n and_o as_o woman_n with_o men._n in_o reference_n to_o the_o possess_v the_o king_n agree_v that_o the_o popish_a priest_n may_v drive_v out_o the_o devil_n but_o upon_o the_o proof_n that_o he_o have_v to_o convince_v one_o of_o the_o crime_n of_o magic_n he_o only_o say_v there_o must_v be_v no_o less_o than_o twelve_o witness_n among_o which_o may_v be_v admit_v infant_n infamous_a people_n and_o even_o those_o that_o be_v take_v to_o be_v magician_n sect._n 9_o now_o althô_o the_o learned_a as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v extol_v not_o so_o much_o all_o these_o thing_n nor_o teach_v they_o so_o express_o and_o that_o by_o consequence_n they_o credit_v not_o so_o much_o what_o be_v ordinary_o believe_v and_o say_v touch_v the_o power_n and_o operation_n of_o the_o devil_n upon_o man_n and_o concern_v that_o which_o they_o effect_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o man_n we_o must_v however_o observe_v that_o they_o give_v so_o much_o extent_n to_o his_o power_n and_o action_n that_o not_o only_o they_o help_v not_o to_o destroy_v the_o general_a opinion_n that_o be_v have_v of_o he_o but_o also_o maintain_v it_o by_o different_a expression_n they_o make_v use_v of_o and_o by_o the_o instruction_n they_o give_v it_o be_v what_o be_v see_v especial_o in_o the_o work_n of_o two_o english_a author_n who_o explain_v themselves_o more_o plain_o and_o precise_o than_o all_o other_o upon_o this_o matter_n which_o they_o treat_v from_o the_o foundation_n whereas_o other_o keep_v the_o same_o language_n only_o by_o occasion_n and_o when_o treat_v of_o other_o subject_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v of_o they_o the_o first_o of_o these_o author_n be_v william_n gurnal_a in_o his_o great_a book_n upon_o the_o ephesian_n 6.11.18_o entitle_v the_o christian_n in_o complete_a armour_n the_o first_o edition_n be_v in_o the_o year_n 1655._o and_o since_o there_o have_v be_v print_v at_o london_n in_o folio_n in_o 1679._o the_o six_o edition_n he_o say_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v a_o spiritual_a be_v extreme_o evil_a these_o two_o consideration_n ought_v to_o cause_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o fear_n to_o a_o christian_a p._n 94._o because_o he_o be_v a_o great_a prince_n who_o surpass_v man_n very_o much_o in_o power_n and_o craft_n that_o his_o craft_n be_v observe_v by_o his_o marvellous_a knowledge_n first_o in_o spy_v proper_a occasion_n to_o tempt_v man_n p._n 36._o second_o in_o his_o subtle_a and_o artificial_a conduct_n and_o in_o all_o the_o vice_n he_o make_v use_v of_o for_o this_o effect_n p._n 37._o three_o in_o the_o care_n he_o take_v to_o make_v all_o the_o preparation_n necessary_a to_o attack_v we_o to_o his_o advantage_n every_o time_n he_o find_v opportunity_n to_o do_v it_o p._n 43._o four_o in_o the_o trouble_n that_o he_o stir_v up_o in_o our_o conscience_n in_o reproach_v we_o with_o our_o sin_n and_o in_o the_o artifices_fw-la that_o he_o use_v and_o the_o ambush_n he_o lay_v p._n 44._o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o power_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o devil_n the_o author_n hold_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o he_o have_v power_n not_o only_o on_o the_o element_n and_o corporeal_a sense_n but_o also_o upon_o spiritual_a substance_n of_o the_o world_n and_o upon_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n p._n 74._o afterward_o he_o declare_v what_o be_v the_o time_n and_o place_n of_o his_o empire_n over_o his_o subject_n viz._n the_o time_n in_o this_o life_n over_o people_n of_o darkness_n the_o place_n in_o the_o world_n for_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v plunge_v into_o impiety_n p._n 79._o sect._n 10._o the_o other_o english_a author_n be_v joseph_n glanvill_n the_o title_n of_o which_o book_n be_v saducismus_n triumphatus_n saducism_n defeat_v a_o book_n wherein_o he_o employ_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o learning_n to_o prove_v that_o witchcraft_n enchantment_n apparition_n and_o phantom_n be_v possible_a and_o afterward_o that_o they_o be_v thing_n practise_v and_o which_o actual_o happen_v the_o first_o edition_n of_o it_o have_v be_v also_o in_o english_a at_o london_n in_o 1661._o after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o author_n he_o pretend_v that_o what_o he_o establish_v as_o a_o certain_a truth_n be_v ground_v upon_o reason_n and_o example_n and_o i_o grant_v that_o as_o to_o the_o force_n of_o reason_v i_o do_v not_o know_v any_o writer_n who_o have_v better_a succeed_v than_o he_o have_v here_o be_v his_o suppose_a truth_n that_o among_o other_o effect_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o magician_n of_o both_o sex_n first_o be_v anoint_v with_o certain_a magical_a ointment_n they_o pass_v through_o the_o chimney_n and_o be_v transport_v into_o very_o distant_a place_n second_o that_o they_o be_v turn_v into_o cat_n hare_n and_o divers_a other_o creature_n and_o figure_n three_o that_o they_o feel_v in_o their_o own_o body_n the_o same_o wound_n that_o be_v make_v in_o the_o body_n they_o borrow_v four_o that_o in_o mutter_v certain_a unintelligible_a word_n and_o in_o make_v certain_a gesture_n extraordinary_a and_o ridiculous_a they_o raise_v tempest_n five_o that_o they_o be_v suck_v by_o familiar_a spirit_n in_o the_o most_o secret_a part_n of_o their_o body_n the_o author_n believe_v that_o the_o more_o these_o thing_n be_v incredible_a and_o ridiculous_a the_o more_o certain_a they_o be_v i_o shall_v examine_v his_o reason_n in_o my_o second_o and_o three_o book_n and_o his_o instance_n in_o my_o last_o with_o more_o exactness_n than_o what_o other_o author_n have_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_a for_o the_o consideration_n i_o have_v already_o allege_v that_o he_o carry_v it_o above_o all_o other_o as_o to_o the_o force_n of_o his_o reason_v sect._n 11._o all_o that_o have_v hitherto_o be_v saâ—d_n respect_n first_o the_o devil_n and_o afterward_o man_n that_o be_v believe_v to_o have_v commerce_n with_o he_o consider_v distinct_o and_o separately_z from_o he_o but_o a_o union_n must_v be_v make_v betwixt_o they_o for_o which_o effect_n the_o league_n already_o mention_v be_v invent_v sect_n 5._o of_o this_o chapter_n and_o heretofore_o chap._n 20._o sect._n 13._o moreover_o the_o opinion_n which_o have_v be_v report_v have_v pass_v from_o popery_n among_o we_o and_o be_v admit_v by_o many_o doctor_n of_o our_o communion_n yet_o i_o know_v not_o any_o who_o have_v take_v their_o part_n so_o much_o as_o daneus_n which_o be_v chief_o observe_v in_o two_o point_n in_o his_o description_n of_o the_o league_n and_o in_o the_o effect_n he_o attribute_n to_o sorcerer_n and_o witch_n for_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v find_v very_o ample_o treat_v of_o in_o his_o
little_a book_n de_fw-fr sortiariis_fw-la of_o witch_n but_o especial_o the_o first_o be_v describe_v with_o more_o circumstance_n than_o i_o have_v read_v in_o any_o popish_a author_n so_o see_v this_o doctor_n have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o considerable_a among_o we_o and_o that_o have_v live_v a_o little_a after_o the_o time_n of_o calvin_n and_o luther_n his_o book_n which_o be_v write_v 116_o year_n ago_o have_v not_o be_v attack_v nor_o contradict_v that_o i_o know_v of_o by_o any_o protestant_a writer_n but_o only_o by_o schottus_n from_o thence_o may_v be_v infer_v that_o these_o doctrine_n be_v not_o unknown_a to_o we_o nor_o reject_v by_o the_o protestant_a church_n i_o be_o go_v to_o relate_v in_o short_a the_o content_n of_o this_o author_n write_n sect._n 12._o see_v what_o he_o set_v down_o in_o his_o four_o chapter_n nullum_fw-la non_fw-la sortiarum_fw-la cum_fw-la satana_n foedus_fw-la iniisse_fw-la seque_fw-la ei_fw-la devovisse_fw-la that_o there_o be_v no_o sorcerer_n but_o he_o have_v make_v agreement_n with_o the_o devil_n and_o devote_a himself_o to_o he_o see_v the_o description_n he_o make_v of_o these_o contract_n first_o to_o secure_v the_o person_n of_o the_o magician_n the_o devil_n imprint_n a_o mark_n either_o under_o the_o eyelid_n or_o between_o the_o buttock_n or_o the_o palate_n of_o the_o mouth_n that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v perceive_v in_o those_o place_n the_o author_n believe_v that_o there_o be_v none_o exempt_a from_o carry_v it_o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o judge_n order_n the_o whole_a body_n of_o those_o that_o be_v accuse_v of_o this_o crime_n to_o be_v shave_v to_o know_v the_o place_n that_o be_v mark_v as_o i_o have_v tell_v you_o second_o the_o condition_n of_o these_o contract_n imply_v that_o they_o shall_v renounce_v god_n and_o acknowledge_v satan_n and_o adore_v he_o for_o their_o god_n and_o in_o recompense_n he_o shall_v assist_v they_o and_o shall_v come_v to_o their_o succour_n as_o oft_o as_o they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o he_o which_o he_o will_v never_o fail_v to_o do_v no_o more_o than_o the_o witch_n on_o their_o part_n fail_v to_o obey_v all_o his_o command_n three_o after_o the_o covenant_n have_v be_v thus_o mutual_o agree_v upon_o the_o magician_n the_o morrow_n after_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o devil_n a_o dog_n a_o cat_n or_o a_o hen_n that_o belong_v to_o he_o by_o which_o mean_v the_o contract_n be_v confirm_v a_o new_a four_o afterward_o the_o devil_n cause_v in_o proper_a time_n and_o place_n all_o the_o magician_n to_o assemble_v where_o ever_o he_o prescribe_v there_o he_o make_v every_o one_o of_o they_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o mischief_n he_o have_v do_v by_o his_o power_n and_o means_n five_o he_o sometime_o take_v the_o trouble_n to_o get_v they_o together_o assume_v a_o human_a shape_n for_o that_o purpose_n and_o make_v himself_o know_v to_o the_o magician_n only_o at_o other_o time_n he_o employ_v some_o of_o they_o to_o go_v and_o convene_v the_o assembly_n show_v they_o the_o time_n and_o place_n this_o assembly_n be_v not_o always_o general_a sometime_o there_o be_v but_o a_o certain_a number_n which_o he_o have_v choose_v to_o please_v himself_o six_o if_o there_o be_v some_o who_o through_o weakness_n of_o body_n can_v go_v he_o give_v they_o a_o stick_v or_o a_o horse_n of_o some_o ointment_n to_o anoint_v themselves_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o which_o be_v become_v invisible_a he_o transport_v they_o through_o the_o air._n seven_o he_o appear_v himself_o as_o master_n of_o the_o club_n in_o shape_n of_o a_o man_n or_o in_o some_o ugly_a he-goat_n or_o in_o whatever_o form_n he_o please_v eight_o there_o they_o repeat_v their_o oath_n make_v to_o he_o after_o which_o they_o sing_v and_o dance_v in_o honour_n of_o their_o new_a god_n nine_o afterward_o he_o furnish_v they_o with_o such_o mean_n as_o they_o desire_v to_o do_v mischief_n to_o such_o as_o they_o please_v he_o teach_v they_o to_o make_v up_o their_o poison_n and_o promise_v they_o to_o continue_v his_o assistance_n to_o they_o and_o his_o service_n for_o their_o occasion_n ten_o by_o virtue_n of_o these_o agreement_n satan_n fail_v not_o to_o work_v wonder_n in_o favour_n of_o his_o magician_n as_o oft_o as_o they_o make_v the_o sign_n that_o he_o have_v teach_v they_o and_o order_v they_o to_o do_v in_o which_o sign_n consist_v not_o the_o operative_a and_o active_a faculty_n as_o the_o magician_n believe_v but_o it_o reside_v in_o the_o devil_n who_o operate_v when_o warn_v by_o the_o sign_n sect._n 13._o there_o be_v already_o a_o great_a deal_n but_o however_o there_o be_v more_o thing_n which_o the_o author_n ascribe_v to_o the_o devil_n and_o which_o may_v be_v gather_v and_o infer_v from_o divers_a place_n of_o this_o book_n where_o they_o be_v express_o contain_v as_o first_o that_o he_o often_o appear_v in_o human_a shape_n second_o that_o he_o sometime_o trouble_v and_o cast_v such_o a_o mist_n over_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o that_o be_v engage_v with_o he_o that_o they_o fancy_v to_o have_v be_v in_o certain_a place_n and_o to_o have_v act_v several_a thing_n though_o there_o be_v no_o truth_n or_o reality_n in_o these_o imagination_n three_o but_o he_o real_o carry_v they_o through_o the_o air_n whither_o he_o please_v four_o that_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o wizzard_n and_o witch_n he_o can_v poison_n man_n secret_o from_o far_o without_o touch_v they_o five_o that_o the_o devil_n or_o the_o magician_n by_o his_o mean_n may_v raise_v tempest_n and_o cause_n rain_n six_o he_o reject_v the_o opinion_n of_o those_o who_o believe_v the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n have_v no_o long_o any_o effect_n upon_o the_o magician_n nor_o can_v act_v in_o their_o behalf_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o be_v in_o the_o hand_n and_o power_n of_o justice_n on_o the_o contrary_a he_o suppose_v that_o the_o virtue_n of_o witchcraft_n may_v be_v exert_v even_o in_o prison_n and_o that_o oftentimes_o the_o devil_n break_v there_o the_o neck_n of_o those_o who_o belong_v to_o he_o these_o be_v daneus_n his_o doctrine_n sect._n 12._o furthermore_o the_o most_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o our_o communion_n be_v that_o the_o devil_n do_v not_o know_v thing_n to_o come_v but_o only_o of_o himself_o he_o form_v conjecture_n that_o nevertheless_o the_o great_a part_n of_o divine_n consult_v he_o for_o their_o prediction_n that_o it_o be_v from_o he_o they_o learn_v what_o they_o discover_v to_o other_o man_n of_o thing_n present_a thing_n hide_v as_o when_o there_o have_v be_v something_o steal_v or_o some_o body_n bewitch_v they_o declare_v the_o thief_n or_o magician_n they_o likewise_o ascribe_v to_o he_o some_o knowledge_n of_o the_o thought_n of_o man_n since_o they_o fancy_v that_o he_o disturb_v and_o seduce_v they_o and_o that_o he_o incite_v they_o to_o mischief_n for_o that_o be_v proper_o what_o we_o understand_v when_o we_o pray_v in_o our_o church_n for_o those_o that_o be_v tempt_v and_o trouble_v in_o their_o conscience_n there_o be_v no_o error_n produce_v there_o arise_v no_o heresy_n in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v not_o afflict_v with_o any_o persecution_n but_o the_o devil_n have_v contribute_v thereto_o all_o the_o place_n of_o scripture_n that_o speak_v of_o the_o devil_n be_v understand_v with_o relation_n to_o these_o idea_n and_o it_o be_v upon_o these_o interpretation_n that_o these_o opinion_n be_v ground_v it_o be_v also_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o not_o only_o the_o protestant_n but_o almost_o all_o the_o christian_a writer_n assert_v that_o it_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o consult_v the_o devil_n who_o be_v the_o enemy_n of_o god_n and_o of_o man_n nor_o to_o seek_v his_o help_n they_o however_o agree_v that_o the_o pagan_a oracle_n have_v not_o always_o be_v give_v by_o the_o devil_n but_o that_o often_o they_o have_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o imposture_n of_o priest_n which_o have_v so_o often_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a not_o to_o know_v it_o sect._n 13._o the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v extreamlv_v boast_v of_o for_o there_o be_v very_o few_o doctor_n who_o doubt_v but_o he_o can_v assume_v a_o body_n and_o possess_v the_o body_n of_o man_n and_o transport_v and_o torment_v they_o several_a way_n as_o effective_o as_o he_o have_v actual_o the_o impudence_n to_o do_v these_o thing_n to_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o to_o a_o great_a many_o people_n of_o which_o the_o gospel_n tell_v we_o that_o be_v possess_v by_o evil_a spirit_n they_o be_v deliver_v by_o our_o saviour_n they_o also_o suppose_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o apparition_n of_o spectre_n be_v confirm_v by_o scripture_n and_o that_o it_o be_v theâ—_n devil_n at_o least_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o who_o appear_v
proposition_n they_o maintain_v rather_o than_o their_o true_a natural_a sense_n such_o as_o it_o be_v find_v in_o other_o author_n and_o in_o ordinary_a use_n of_o a_o tongue_n that_o be_v so_o familiar_a to_o they_o of_o these_o i_o may_v recite_v a_o thousand_o proof_n if_o it_o be_v necessary_a and_o time_n will_v allow_v i_o sect._n 13._o beside_o as_o much_o as_o man_n have_v take_v pain_n to_o acquire_v uncertain_a and_o corrupt_a science_n so_o much_o have_v he_o be_v negligent_a of_o inform_v himself_o in_o the_o best_a the_o fine_a and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o small_a part_n of_o science_n with_o which_o he_o be_v ordinary_o less_o acquaint_v for_o as_o i_o have_v already_o say_v the_o youth_n in_o the_o school_n run_v over_o all_o the_o country_n of_o the_o ancient_a heathen_n only_o to_o make_v a_o booty_n of_o latin_a and_o greek_a before_o they_o do_v so_o much_o as_o visit_v christianity_n which_o be_v only_o show_v to_o they_o as_o at_o a_o distance_n they_o be_v yet_o of_o too_o tender_a a_o constitution_n to_o be_v load_v with_o such_o solid_a meat_n and_o too_o young_a to_o be_v mix_v with_o such_o important_a affair_n so_o that_o they_o be_v teach_v almost_o nothing_o of_o that_o matter_n it_o be_v not_o think_v convenient_a for_o they_o to_o know_v what_o soul_n and_o body_n be_v wherein_o consist_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o soul_n or_o that_o of_o the_o angel_n and_o devil_n and_o what_o knowledge_n and_o operation_n those_o spirit_n be_v capable_a of_o and_o what_o share_n and_o administration_n they_o take_v here_o below_o in_o human_a affair_n no_o light_n be_v afford_v to_o they_o that_o may_v dissipate_v the_o darkness_n that_o have_v be_v spread_v over_o their_o understanding_n in_o their_o youth_n nor_o blot_v out_o the_o impression_n that_o have_v be_v make_v upon_o they_o as_o to_o this_o point_n by_o the_o mean_n already_o mention_v so_o that_o this_o darkness_n and_o these_o impression_n destitute_a of_o antidote_n do_v still_o penetrate_v far_o even_o those_o that_o follow_v the_o principle_n of_o descartes_n though_o they_o distinguish_v better_a than_o other_o the_o nature_n of_o soul_n and_o body_n as_o will_v be_v show_v in_o my_o second_o book_n chap._n 1._o sect._n 12_o 13_o 14._o yet_o when_o they_o come_v to_o the_o operation_n of_o such_o spirit_n as_o be_v not_o join_v to_o a_o body_n either_o angel_n or_o devil_n and_o undertake_v to_o explain_v how_o they_o can_v act_v upon_o other_o body_n either_o of_o man_n or_o other_o matter_n they_o take_v as_o much_o freedom_n as_o they_o can_v and_o go_v as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v be_v carry_v by_o the_o prejudices_fw-la they_o have_v imbibe_v with_o all_o other_o before_o they_o study_v scripture_n and_o philosophy_n sect._n 14._o that_o which_o may_v adorn_v the_o human_a mind_n with_o light_n and_o form_v its_o judgement_n be_v what_o be_v less_o intend_v to_o be_v acquire_v in_o university_n though_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o place_n where_o such_o a_o rare_a thing_n shall_v be_v get_v which_o most_o unhappy_o afford_v not_o the_o mean_n to_o grow_v rich_a i_o mean_v mathematics_n and_o that_o part_n of_o natural_a philosophy_n that_o discover_v the_o nature_n and_o course_n of_o the_o heaven_n not_o because_o they_o treat_v of_o our_o present_a subject_n but_o for_o two_o other_o reason_n i_o shall_v add_v the_o first_o be_v that_o more_o certainty_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o mathematics_n than_o in_o all_o other_o science_n because_o they_o be_v ground_v upon_o infallible_a principle_n such_o student_n as_o be_v use_v to_o the_o certainty_n of_o these_o principle_n will_v not_o acknowledge_v for_o truth_n such_o as_o be_v not_o attend_v with_o a_o full_a and_o entire_a conviction_n and_o put_v a_o little_a value_n upon_o such_o science_n as_o have_v not_o the_o same_o certainty_n but_o the_o second_o reason_n be_v still_o more_o particular_a viz._n that_o mathematics_n especial_o that_o part_n that_o treat_v of_o the_o knowledge_n of_o star_n manifest_o discover_v several_a thing_n that_o undeniable_o show_v the_o sacred_a writer_n accommodate_v themselves_o to_o the_o stile_n and_o capacity_n of_o the_o vulgar_a and_o speak_v of_o the_o heaven_n earth_n sun_n moon_n and_o star_n not_o according_a to_o their_o own_o nature_n and_o as_o they_o be_v in_o themselves_o but_o according_a to_o the_o common_a notion_n of_o men._n and_o therefore_o those_o that_o be_v somewhat_o addict_v to_o that_o science_n credit_v not_o so_o easy_o the_o discourse_n of_o other_o man_n and_o be_v not_o satisfy_v with_o probabilite_n they_o be_v not_o dispose_v to_o fill_v the_o air_n with_o spirit_n nor_o to_o fix_v they_o to_o star_n nor_o to_o confound_v spirit_n and_o star_n together_o but_o the_o mischief_n be_v as_o i_o have_v already_o hint_v that_o few_o learned_a give_v up_o themselves_o to_o that_o part_n of_o the_o science_n though_o it_o be_v the_o most_o useful_a and_o beautiful_a of_o all_o sect._n 15._o all_o these_o prejudices_fw-la with_o which_o we_o have_v be_v once_o fill_v which_o have_v be_v root_v in_o we_o more_o and_o more_o by_o the_o way_n already_o allege_v which_o have_v grow_v by_o the_o new_a nourishment_n they_o daily_o receive_v and_o which_o have_v neither_o be_v banish_v nor_o weaken_a by_o the_o endeavour_n of_o a_o better_o inform_v judgement_n all_o these_o prejudices_fw-la i_o say_v be_v no_o where_n more_o sensible_a than_o in_o the_o subject_n we_o treat_v of_o and_o therefore_o we_o have_v destine_v this_o first_o book_n to_o establish_v this_o truth_n and_o make_v it_o very_o plain_a to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v be_v clear_o perceive_v that_o all_o those_o opinion_n concern_v the_o devil_n divination_n and_o witchcraft_n draw_v their_o first_o original_a from_o the_o heathen_n who_o communicate_v they_o to_o the_o jew_n during_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n where_o they_o have_v more_o conversation_n with_o the_o philosopher_n than_o in_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n whilst_o they_o live_v separate_v from_o all_o other_o nation_n of_o the_o earth_n there_o they_o insensible_o take_v the_o tincture_n of_o the_o heathen_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n at_o least_o of_o such_o as_o seem_v not_o direct_o oppose_v to_o their_o law_n the_o first_o christian_n spring_v from_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o heathen_n keep_v likewise_o most_o part_n of_o the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o intend_v to_o gain_v the_o heathen_n by_o too_o great_a and_o easy_a a_o compliance_n with_o their_o opinion_n thus_o be_v insensible_o lay_v the_o foundation_n on_o which_o the_o great_a edifice_n of_o popery_n be_v now_o found_v and_o raise_v sect._n 16._o another_o judgement_n may_v be_v pass_v upon_o that_o matter_n if_o popery_n be_v put_v in_o parallel_n with_o heathenism_n and_o not_o esteem_v the_o worse_a of_o these_o two_o for_o why_o shall_v not_o they_o be_v hold_v for_o heathen_a legend_n what_o the_o pagan_n have_v publish_v of_o their_o miracle_n oracle_n god_n aërial_a spectres_n dream_n and_o the_o like_a prodigy_n that_o be_v why_o do_v we_o not_o call_v they_o lie_v as_o we_o right_o so_o name_v the_o roman_a legend_n have_v we_o more_o reason_n to_o look_v upon_o as_o suspicious_a those_o wonder_n the_o relation_n of_o which_o be_v insert_v almost_o in_o all_o the_o book_n of_o the_o chief_a roman_a writer_n and_o to_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o a_o branch_n of_o superstition_n then_o to_o deal_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n with_o those_o of_o the_o heathen_n whence_o come_v it_o that_o we_o public_o laugh_v at_o both_o in_o our_o discourse_n and_o writing_n the_o shame_n miracle_n of_o the_o former_a as_o be_v mere_a delusion_n and_o trifle_n and_o that_o we_o approve_v both_o by_o our_o word_n and_o our_o book_n the_o narration_n that_o the_o latter_a make_v of_o the_o wonder_n see_v among_o they_o and_o that_o we_o quote_v they_o as_o true_a tho'_o they_o be_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n and_o weight_n with_o the_o other_o the_o antiquity_n of_o those_o author_n and_o of_o the_o time_n in_o which_o they_o have_v write_v have_v it_o so_o much_o power_n and_o efficacy_n and_o must_v we_o more_o easy_o credit_n story_n because_o they_o be_v say_v to_o have_v happen_v a_o long_a while_n ago_o and_o in_o far_o remote_a country_n but_o what_o be_v that_o to_o the_o main_a point_n truth_n fit_v not_o itself_o in_o this_o manner_n to_o the_o inclination_n of_o men._n lie_v be_v ancient_o tell_v as_o well_o as_o they_o be_v now_o and_o as_o well_o in_o foreign_a country_n as_o in_o our_o own_o sect._n 17._o it_o be_v methinks_v sufficient_o prove_v by_o all_o the_o quotation_n of_o this_o book_n that_o there_o be_v no_o miracle_n oracle_n purge_v fire_n apparition_n of_o hobgoblin_n or_o soul_n witchcraft_n by_o letter_n and_o character_n or_o choice_n of_o day_n either_o in_o
the_o world_n bewitch_v etc._n etc._n vol._n i._n the_o world_n bewitch_v or_o a_o examination_n of_o the_o common_a opinion_n concern_v spirit_n their_o nature_n power_n administration_n and_o operation_n as_o also_o the_o effect_n man_n be_v able_a to_o produce_v by_o their_o communication_n divide_v into_o iv_o part_n by_o balthazar_z bekker_n d.d._n and_o pastor_n at_o amsterdam_n vol._n i._n translate_v from_o a_o french_a copy_n approve_v of_o and_o subscribe_v by_o the_o author_n be_v own_o hand_n print_a for_o r._n baldwin_n in_o warwick-lane_n 1695._o to_o mr._n feyo_n john_n winter_n doctor_n of_o physic_n former_o burgermaster_v and_o counsellor_n of_o state_n in_o the_o city_n of_o leeuwarden_n as_o also_o deputy_n to_o the_o state_n of_o frieseland_n and_o elder_a of_o the_o walloon_n church_n in_o the_o same_o town_n most_o honour_a cousin_n i_o be_o bind_v to_o you_o since_o a_o long_a time_n with_o such_o particular_a obligation_n and_o my_o duty_n tie_v i_o to_o you_o with_o such_o strict_a band_n that_o there_o be_v no_o man_n in_o the_o world_n beside_o the_o own_o brother_n of_o my_o dear_a spouse_n but_o i_o ought_v to_o prefer_v you_o before_o he_o i_o have_v dedicate_v to_o they_o the_o two_o first_o book_n of_o the_o world_n bewitch_v and_o among_o all_o my_o friend_n who_o name_n i_o intend_v to_o prefix_v to_o each_o part_n of_o the_o french_a translation_n i_o have_v make_v choice_n of_o you_o for_o this_o that_o be_v the_o first_o of_o all_o and_o go_v to_o be_v publish_v it_o be_v above_o thirty_o year_n since_o i_o have_v the_o honour_n to_o be_v acquaint_v with_o you_o and_o about_o fifteen_o since_o i_o be_o ally_v to_o you_o by_o your_o marriage_n with_o the_o lady_n henriette_n fullenia_n the_o near_a cousin_n of_o my_o spouse_n both_o from_o father_n and_o mother_n side_n it_o be_v likewise_o very_a near_o twenty_o year_n since_o i_o be_v so_o happy_a as_o to_o see_v you_o a_o member_n of_o the_o first_o college_n of_o the_o state_n of_o friesland_n on_o who_o direction_n the_o good_a or_o have_v success_n of_o my_o affair_n depend_v at_o that_o time_n when_o occasion_n have_v offer_v itself_o i_o receive_v from_o you_o testimony_n of_o a_o just_a favour_n and_o a_o ingenious_a distinction_n your_o marriage_n tie_v more_o strict_o the_o band_n of_o the_o friendship_n you_o have_v for_o i_o and_o i_o have_v have_v the_o pleasure_n to_o see_v it_o last_v to_o this_o day_n you_o give_v i_o late_o a_o oblige_a proof_n of_o it_o when_o you_o be_v please_v to_o present_v from_o i_o to_o his_o highness_n prince_n henry_n casimir_n of_o nassau_n hereditary_a governor_n of_o our_o common_a country_n etc._n etc._n my_o friesland_n divinity_n which_o i_o have_v take_v the_o liberty_n to_o dedicate_v to_o he_o for_o i_o be_v not_o in_o a_o capacity_n of_o present_v it_o myself_o because_o the_o great_a employment_n of_o his_o highness_n calling_n he_o at_o every_o moment_n to_o different_a part_n of_o his_o government_n i_o can_v not_o be_v sure_a so_o much_o as_o a_o hour_n of_o the_o place_n where_o i_o may_v meet_v with_o he_o this_o circumstance_n procure_v i_o the_o honour_n of_o receive_v by_o the_o next_o post_n a_o letter_n from_o that_o prince_n contain_v very_o express_a mark_n of_o his_o affection_n in_o which_o he_o also_o declare_v that_o my_o dedication_n have_v not_o be_v unpleasant_a to_o he_o but_o i_o have_v still_o another_o reason_n that_o engage_v i_o to_o present_v you_o with_o the_o translation_n of_o this_o work_n with_o which_o you_o seem_v very_o much_o please_v it_o be_v your_o particular_a concern_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n in_o who_o tongue_n it_o be_v write_v and_o in_o general_a in_o all_o those_o of_o our_o holy_a religion_n to_o this_o you_o incessant_o apply_v yourself_o with_o a_o zeal_n worthy_a of_o imitation_n and_o admiration_n discharge_v still_o in_o the_o walloon_n church_n of_o your_o city_n the_o honourable_a function_n of_o elder_a which_o you_o have_v former_o discharge_v many_o time_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o church_n of_o your_o mother_n tongue_n far_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o cause_v this_o treatise_n to_o be_v translate_v myself_o lest_o some_o other_o shall_v undertake_v it_o have_v be_v advise_v that_o the_o translation_n of_o it_o have_v be_v begin_v in_o this_o town_n â—nd_v elsewhere_o without_o my_o knowledge_n which_o however_o be_v happen_v but_o since_o the_o late_a synod_n of_o north-holland_n the_o proceed_n that_o be_v make_v against_o i_o have_v only_o be_v of_o use_n to_o excite_v the_o curiosity_n of_o the_o public_a as_o to_o this_o matter_n and_o therefore_o i_o have_v prevent_v the_o design_n of_o those_o who_o intend_v to_o make_v this_o translation_n and_o provide_v at_o the_o same_o time_n lest_o any_o shall_v appear_v under_o my_o name_n without_o my_o consent_n and_o my_o revise_v of_o it_o as_o i_o may_v assert_v that_o i_o have_v do_v this_o it_o come_v from_o a_o frenchman_n who_o have_v careful_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o study_n of_o our_o tongue_n and_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o understand_v his_o own_o very_a well_o for_o though_o i_o be_o not_o conversant_a with_o it_o so_o far_o as_o to_o have_v translate_v my_o own_o book_n myself_o yet_o i_o think_v that_o i_o be_o able_a to_o judge_v that_o i_o shall_v not_o have_v better_o succeed_v nor_o more_o express_o have_v render_v my_o own_o thought_n if_o i_o have_v be_v in_o a_o capacity_n of_o undertake_v it_o beside_o this_o translation_n be_v almost_o verbal_a because_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o work_n require_v it_o it_o be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o difficult_a and_o worthy_a that_o its_o defect_n shall_v be_v overlooked_a i_o think_v at_o least_o that_o no_o other_o difference_n will_v be_v perceive_v betwixt_o it_o and_o the_o original_a but_o that_o of_o the_o tongue_n no_o real_a change_n have_v be_v make_v in_o it_o i_o own_o that_o several_a matter_n of_o fact_n have_v be_v add_v and_o insert_v in_o divers_a place_n of_o this_o book_n but_o nothing_o have_v be_v leave_v out_o so_o that_o the_o reader_n shall_v have_v no_o occasion_n of_o complain_v of_o his_o loss_n but_o rather_o of_o be_v glad_a of_o the_o new_a advantage_n that_o accrue_v to_o he_o i_o also_o have_v add_v after_o the_o preface_n a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o whole_a work_n as_o a_o preliminary_n that_o give_v a_o general_a view_n and_o notion_n of_o it_o including_z in_o substance_n the_o content_n of_o the_o three_o last_o book_n that_o be_v to_o be_v successive_o translate_v the_o second_o be_v already_o far_o advance_v i_o only_o earnest_o wish_v that_o you_o may_v be_v as_o well_o satisfy_v with_o my_o dedication_n as_o i_o be_o with_o this_o translation_n so_o that_o all_o that_o i_o have_v to_o do_v be_v to_o commend_v you_o and_o all_o your_o friend_n and_o relation_n to_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n which_o i_o hearty_o beg_v of_o you_o all_o but_o lest_o any_o french_a copy_n of_o any_o of_o these_o four_o book_n shall_v be_v publish_v under_o my_o name_n beside_o those_o that_o be_v print_v in_o this_o townt_a for_o peter_n rotterdam_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v dedicate_v to_o you_o i_o declare_v that_o i_o own_v no_o other_o but_o such_o as_o be_v subscribe_v by_o i_o as_o this_o be_v wherein_o i_o assure_v you_o with_o my_o own_o hand_n that_o i_o be_o most_o honour_a cousin_n your_o most_o obedient_a and_o oblige_a servant_n b._n bekker_n be_v subscribe_v in_o the_o original_a amsterdam_n july_n 18_o 1693._o a_o preface_n to_o the_o whole_a work_n in_o general_n and_o the_o first_o book_n in_o particular_a if_o ever_o any_o author_n think_v the_o treatise_n he_o be_v publish_v need_v a_o introduction_n methinks_v that_o i_o may_v not_o only_o have_v the_o same_o opinion_n of_o this_o but_o even_o that_o i_o can_v forbear_v it_o two_o particular_a reason_n oblige_v i_o to_o it_o one_o of_o which_o concern_v the_o circumstance_n of_o what_o happen_v during_o the_o impression_n of_o this_o work_n and_o the_o other_o have_v relation_n to_o its_o content_n both_o these_o reason_n have_v something_o extraordinary_a but_o the_o latter_a especial_o appear_v still_o more_o strange_a because_o of_o the_o former_a and_o therefore_o i_o intend_v to_o give_v the_o reader_n some_o explanation_n upon_o both_o have_v form_v a_o design_n to_o write_v upon_o the_o matter_n treat_v of_o in_o this_o book_n i_o begin_v eight_o year_n ago_o in_o my_o preface_n to_o the_o book_n of_o comet_n to_o give_v some_o hint_n of_o what_o i_o intend_v to_o explain_v here_o more_o particular_o i_o have_v choose_v for_o the_o subject_n of_o my_o public_a sermon_n the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n when_o i_o be_v come_v to_o the_o 11_o v._o of_o the_o 2_o chapter_n in_o which_o the_o
magician_n confess_v they_o be_v not_o capable_a of_o expound_v the_o king_n dream_n i_o draw_v from_o that_o declaration_n such_o inference_n as_o evident_o show_v what_o must_v be_v believe_v concern_v the_o extent_n of_o knowledge_n ascribe_v to_o the_o devil_n afterward_o judge_v it_o convenient_a to_o examine_v his_o power_n and_o whether_o it_o extend_v as_o far_o as_o be_v ordinary_o say_v the_o first_o occasion_n i_o have_v of_o ascend_v the_o pulpit_n i_o take_v my_o text_n on_o exodus_fw-la chap._n 8._o v._n 18_o and_o examine_v why_o the_o magician_n can_v not_o as_o easy_o produce_v louse_n as_o frog_n and_o serpent_n the_o late_a sieur_n de_fw-fr tamininga_n lord_n of_o belleingwee_a a_o learned_a and_o pious_a gentleman_n hear_v my_o sermon_n and_o like_v it_o extreme_o think_v that_o if_o what_o i_o have_v propose_v be_v print_v it_o will_v obtain_v the_o approbation_n of_o understand_a person_n and_o inform_v the_o ignorant_a he_o exhort_v i_o himself_o several_a time_n to_o print_v that_o discourse_n and_o employ_v other_o person_n to_o desire_v i_o to_o do_v it_o but_o i_o be_v so_o take_v up_o with_o other_o business_n as_o may_v be_v judge_v by_o the_o book_n i_o have_v publish_v and_o by_o the_o assistance_n i_o have_v afford_v my_o friend_n in_o the_o edition_n of_o they_o that_o i_o can_v not_o answer_v his_o expectation_n so_o soon_o tho'_o never_o absolute_o deny_v to_o do_v it_o since_o that_o time_n i_o preach_v twice_o again_o on_o the_o same_o matter_n on_o occasion_n of_o the_o witch_n of_o endor_n who_o saul_n go_v to_o consult_v and_o of_o the_o deuâ—â—_n who_o torment_v job_n many_o person_n press_v it_o hard_o upon_o i_o to_o publish_v my_o opinion_n on_o this_o subject_n in_o 1689_o as_o i_o be_v explain_v in_o the_o hospital_n church_n the_o 19_o and_o follow_a verse_n of_o the_o 5_o chap._n to_o the_o galatian_n i_o search_v deep_a into_o this_o matter_n expound_v the_o greek_a word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o the_o french_a and_o dutch_a interpreter_n have_v translate_v poison_v and_o the_o english_a witchcraft_n but_o as_o i_o can_v not_o comprise_v in_o a_o sermon_n whatever_o be_v to_o be_v say_v upon_o this_o subject_n i_o refer_v my_o hearer_n to_o a_o full_a instruction_n in_o a_o large_a volume_n that_o i_o be_v go_v to_o publish_v i_o have_v give_v a_o account_n why_o it_o be_v not_o undertake_v before_o and_o now_o i_o shall_v inform_v the_o reader_n why_o it_o have_v be_v so_o long_o in_o the_o press_n go_v from_o francker_n to_o loen_n where_o i_o be_v call_v to_o be_v a_o minister_n i_o promise_v my_o bookseller_n h._n nauta_fw-la that_o to_o keep_v our_o old_a acquaintance_n i_o will_v give_v he_o to_o print_v the_o first_o treatise_n i_o shall_v compose_v in_o holland_n almost_o as_o soon_o as_o i_o be_v come_v thither_o there_o appear_v a_o comet_n in_o the_o year_n 1680_o and_o 1681_o which_o give_v i_o occasion_n to_o write_v a_o book_n entitle_v a_o examination_n of_o comet_n which_o i_o put_v out_o in_o 1683._o but_o as_o the_o bookseller_n desire_v the_o book_n may_v be_v somewhat_o large_a and_o i_o find_v it_o inconvenient_a to_o take_v care_n of_o a_o long_a impression_n beyond_o sea_n i_o oblige_v he_o to_o continue_v it_o for_o that_o time_n promise_v he_o that_o if_o he_o ever_o reprint_v the_o same_o treatise_n i_o will_v either_o increase_v it_o or_o add_v some_o other_o to_o it_o i_o have_v no_o occasion_n to_o keep_v to_o the_o first_o promise_n no_o body_n have_v say_v or_o write_v any_o thing_n against_o it_o that_o require_v a_o more_o particular_a explication_n and_o therefore_o i_o think_v fit_a to_o hold_v my_o second_o promise_n by_o add_v to_o my_o examination_n of_o comet_n another_o tract_n upon_o a_o matter_n somewhat_o relate_v to_o it_o and_o on_o which_o i_o have_v meditate_a a_o long_a time_n to_o that_o end_n i_o compose_v a_o examination_n of_o magic_n and_o witchcraft_n that_o contain_v very_o near_o as_o many_o sheet_n as_o that_o of_o comet_n and_o i_o cause_v in_o autumn_n last_o a_o new_a edition_n to_o be_v make_v of_o the_o latter_a on_o purpose_n to_o join_v it_o to_o this_o new_a treatise_n but_o have_v sometime_o especial_o in_o november_n 27_o 1689_o public_o confute_v in_o the_o pulpit_n the_o common_a opinion_n two_o day_n after_o a_o book_n be_v deliver_v i_o come_v from_o england_n where_o it_o be_v print_v and_o entitle_v a_o relation_n of_o the_o discovery_n of_o some_o witchcraft_n in_o which_o very_o many_o particular_a thing_n be_v say_v to_o be_v contain_v i_o think_v by_o the_o read_n of_o it_o that_o it_o will_v quick_o be_v translate_v into_o our_o tongue_n to_o satisfy_v the_o curiosity_n of_o people_n and_o as_o my_o opinion_n be_v direct_o opposite_a to_o what_o be_v lay_v down_o in_o that_o book_n i_o perceive_v it_o may_v breed_v prejudices_fw-la against_o what_o i_o have_v so_o free_o and_o open_o declare_v in_o the_o pulpit_n and_o such_o as_o i_o shall_v scarce_o be_v able_a to_o destroy_v afterward_o because_o of_o the_o apparent_a strength_n of_o the_o proof_n bring_v forth_o in_o that_o work_n for_o that_o reason_n i_o rather_o choose_v to_o translate_v it_o myself_o than_o to_o leave_v it_o to_o another_o add_v some_o remark_n fit_a to_o open_v the_o eye_n of_o the_o reader_n by_o discover_v the_o ground_n on_o which_o such_o relation_n be_v lay_v that_o he_o may_v not_o thereby_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o be_v confirm_v in_o the_o vulgar_a error_n but_o that_o he_o may_v make_v use_n of_o these_o annotation_n until_o my_o complete_a work_n concern_v magic_a and_o witchcraft_n be_v print_v which_o be_v to_o be_v according_a to_o my_o expectation_n in_o the_o follow_a month_n but_o beside_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o the_o wether_n in_o winter_n and_o the_o distance_n of_o the_o place_n where_o it_o be_v print_v viz._n beyond_o sea_n together_o with_o the_o book_n of_o mr._n ainsworth_n for_o which_o the_o same_o press_n be_v employ_v cause_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o delay_n during_o that_o time_n i_o have_v leisure_n to_o review_v my_o treatise_n of_o magic_n and_o to_o increase_v it_o so_o that_o it_o become_v much_o large_a than_o that_o of_o comet_n beside_o the_o translation_n and_o publish_n of_o the_o english_a book_n procure_v i_o letter_n from_o several_a learned_a man_n and_o afford_v matter_n to_o many_o conversation_n as_o well_o with_o those_o that_o be_v of_o my_o opinion_n as_o with_o those_o that_o be_v contrary_a to_o it_o thus_o have_v have_v occasion_n to_o search_v deep_o into_o this_o subject_n to_o give_v new_a explanation_n of_o my_o opinion_n and_o to_o confirm_v they_o by_o new_a reason_n this_o work_n go_v on_o always_o increase_v and_o the_o order_n and_o disposition_n of_o it_o be_v so_o far_o change_v that_o from_o a_o small_a book_n it_o become_v a_o bulky_a volumn_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n the_o impression_n that_o be_v make_v at_o leeuwarden_n seem_v to_o i_o not_o only_o slow_a but_o also_o very_o inconvenient_a by_o reason_n of_o the_o fault_n of_o the_o press_n of_o which_o i_o can_v not_o so_o well_o purge_v it_o but_o that_o the_o first_o book_n be_v still_o full_a of_o they_o i_o resolve_v therefore_o to_o print_v the_o second_o part_n at_o amsterdam_n some_o time_n past_a before_o that_o can_v succeed_v however_o without_o any_o inconveniency_n to_o the_o book_n for_o the_o reason_n just_o now_o allege_v the_o cause_n of_o this_o slowness_n be_v unknown_a some_o be_v not_o afraid_a to_o publish_v that_o i_o have_v lose_v courage_n and_o dare_v not_o attempt_v to_o enter_v the_o list_n with_o the_o devil_n those_o rumour_n the_o question_n that_o be_v continual_o put_v to_o i_o and_o the_o writing_n that_o be_v send_v i_o when_o my_o treatise_n be_v just_a come_v out_o oblige_v i_o to_o publish_v the_o two_o first_o book_n in_o which_o i_o mention_v something_o of_o the_o two_o last_o that_o they_o may_v the_o better_o please_v the_o reader_n beside_o i_o hope_v god_n will_v give_v i_o the_o grace_n to_o make_v a_o end_n of_o the_o whole_a work_n and_o to_o add_v what_o the_o reader_n may_v think_v want_v or_o convenient_a but_o it_o can_v not_o be_v perform_v before_o the_o end_n of_o 1690_o as_o i_o intend_v it_o and_o the_o bookseller_n desire_v it_o for_o his_o own_o interest_n for_o the_o frost_n that_o come_v in_o on_o a_o sudden_a retard_v the_o execution_n of_o it_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o send_v the_o three_o last_o sheet_n to_o leeuwarden_n and_o to_o get_v from_o thence_o those_o that_o be_v print_v there_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o ice_n that_o put_v a_o stop_n to_o navigation_n so_o that_o i_o can_v have_v no_o copy_n to_o present_v my_o friend_n with_o i_o hope_v still_o however_o
tho'_o among_o above_o 200_o minister_n who_o consent_v to_o that_o judgement_n none_o can_v allege_v so_o much_o as_o one_o solid_a reason_n against_o it_o and_o that_o afterward_o it_o shall_v have_v be_v twice_o unanimous_o approve_v of_o without_o any_o change_n as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o controvert_v point_n have_v be_v make_v in_o it_o this_o have_v confirm_v i_o in_o this_o persuasion_n that_o a_o true_a christian_a especial_o a_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n aught_o ground_o himself_o to_o inquire_v into_o thing_n without_o rest_v upon_o the_o judgement_n of_o other_o that_o he_o may_v obtain_v a_o full_a certainty_n of_o the_o object_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o the_o matter_n of_o his_o precept_n since_o that_o time_n i_o resolve_v only_o to_o follow_v the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o reason_n in_o such_o thing_n in_o which_o it_o ought_v to_o supply_v the_o silence_n of_o the_o sacred_a write_n and_o to_o assure_v myself_o by_o those_o two_o mean_n of_o what_o i_o be_v to_o believe_v and_o to_o teach_v other_o without_o take_v the_o trouble_n of_o follow_v the_o step_n of_o other_o man_n never_o put_v pen_n to_o paper_n but_o to_o write_v upon_o those_o subject_n the_o importance_n of_o which_o i_o be_v convince_v of_o or_o have_v not_o be_v sufficient_o explain_v and_o examine_v i_o have_v therefore_o endeavour_v to_o free_a as_o much_o as_o possible_a our_o holy_a doctrine_n from_o such_o error_n as_o most_o man_n appear_v to_o i_o to_o be_v take_v with_o or_o at_o least_o to_o set_v in_o order_n such_o thing_n whic_a i_o conceive_v to_o be_v confuse_v whether_o i_o be_v the_o first_o that_o discover_v it_o or_o whether_o i_o need_v only_o to_o promote_v what_o have_v be_v begin_v by_o other_o there_o be_v other_o reason_n that_o have_v engage_v i_o in_o that_o design_n for_o have_v swear_v in_o the_o university_n of_o franeker_n faithful_o to_o maintain_v the_o pure_a doctrine_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o defend_v it_o both_o by_o word_n and_o writing_n in_o all_o necessary_a occasion_n i_o may_v now_o say_v with_o prudentius_n and_o as_o it_o become_v my_o age._n per_fw-la quinquennia_fw-la jam_fw-la decem_fw-la ni_fw-fr fallor_fw-la fuimus_fw-la septimus_fw-la insuper_fw-la annum_fw-la cardo_n rotat_fw-la dum_fw-la fruimur_fw-la sole_a volubili_fw-la vicinum_fw-la senio_fw-la jam_fw-la deus_fw-la applicat_fw-la quid_fw-la nos_fw-la utile_fw-la tanti_fw-la spatio_fw-la tempor_fw-la be_v egimus_fw-la two_o score_n year_n be_v past_a the_o three_o be_v run_v since_o the_o sun_n light_n be_v upon_o i_o shine_v old_a age_n come_v on_o what_o have_v i_o be_v do_v but_o it_o will_v be_v too_o long_o to_o enter_v into_o particular_n i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o i_o intend_v to_o employ_v the_o rest_n of_o my_o life_n first_o to_o the_o duty_n and_o function_n of_o my_o ministry_n which_o the_o circumstance_n and_o largeness_n of_o this_o town_n make_v more_o painful_a than_o in_o other_o place_n and_o than_o to_o make_v a_o exact_a enquiry_n after_o whatever_o be_v false_o believe_v in_o the_o world_n and_o the_o erroneous_a opinion_n that_o be_v entertain_v without_o any_o other_o ground_n than_o that_o they_o be_v every_o day_n tell_v and_o hear_v of_o for_o my_o most_o earnest_a desire_n be_v to_o see_v man_n become_v more_o wise_a and_o honest_a than_o they_o be_v though_o very_o few_o sincere_o intend_v it_o or_o at_o least_o do_v their_o endeavour_n to_o attain_v to_o that_o perfection_n most_o â—art_n choose_v rather_o to_o believe_v and_o to_o do_v what_o be_v common_o believe_v and_o do_v than_o to_o be_v at_o the_o trouble_n of_o free_v themselves_o from_o error_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n what_o pass_v in_o freiseland_n when_o my_o first_o book_n appear_v abroad_o aught_o to_o have_v teach_v i_o how_o dangerous_a it_o be_v to_o write_v upon_o such_o matter_n there_o be_v neither_o favour_n nor_o profit_n to_o be_v expect_v for_o such_o author_n as_o rid_v themselves_o from_o all_o prejudices_fw-la and_o have_v no_o regard_n either_o for_o the_o credit_n or_o power_n of_o the_o faction_n who_o sentiment_n they_o reject_v resolve_v to_o follow_v only_o what_o the_o scripture_n teach_v or_o reason_n dictate_v to_o they_o and_o to_o embrace_v no_o opinion_n but_o such_o as_o be_v found_v upon_o those_o two_o ground_n perhaps_o after_o my_o death_n the_o usefulness_n of_o this_o undertake_n will_v be_v know_v and_o though_o i_o dare_v not_o hope_v that_o it_o will_v be_v do_v in_o my_o life_n time_n yet_o i_o publish_v it_o myself_o to_o learn_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o public_a to_o defend_v my_o work_n and_o to_o enlarge_v or_o correct_v they_o according_a to_o the_o light_n i_o may_v acquire_v anew_o or_o that_o shall_v be_v communicate_v to_o i_o for_o methinks_v i_o be_o more_o able_a to_o do_v it_o and_o to_o be_v interpreter_n of_o my_o own_o word_n and_o thought_n than_o those_o that_o may_v afterward_o adopt_v my_o opinion_n and_o have_v some_o regard_n for_o my_o memory_n as_o for_o the_o rest_n though_o my_o intention_n and_o scope_n may_v be_v plain_o perceive_v by_o the_o first_o chapter_n yet_o i_o shall_v add_v that_o no_o man_n in_o the_o world_n be_v more_o remote_a from_o any_o atheistical_a sentiment_n more_o persuade_v of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n and_o more_o dispose_v to_o render_v to_o god_n the_o honour_n and_o reverence_n due_a to_o he_o than_o those_o who_o as_o i_o be_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o power_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o devil_n whoever_o shall_v read_v this_o book_n with_o attention_n and_o without_o partiality_n will_v undoubted_o be_v persuade_v of_o it_o at_o least_o i_o mean_v that_o there_o be_v enough_o to_o satisfy_v those_o that_o absolute_o reject_v the_o principle_n of_o descartes_n concern_v the_o use_n of_o reason_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n such_o as_o give_v too_o much_o extent_n to_o those_o principle_n and_o that_o those_o two_o party_n will_v equal_o approve_v of_o the_o manner_n in_o which_o i_o distinguish_v spirit_n from_o body_n and_o both_o from_o god_n without_o however_o establish_v any_o thing_n as_o to_o their_o operation_n that_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o plain_a and_o necessary_a inference_n so_o that_o i_o powerful_o confute_v the_o foolish_a error_n of_o spinosa_n who_o confound_v god_n and_o nature_n together_o i_o believe_v not_o that_o there_o be_v any_o author_n who_o have_v more_o solid_o establish_v the_o infinite_a difference_n that_o there_o be_v betwixt_o god_n and_o the_o creature_n and_o the_o inconsistency_n of_o the_o property_n of_o body_n with_o those_o of_o spirit_n than_o i_o do_v here_o as_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v do_v to_o lay_v a_o firm_a foundation_n to_o this_o work_n that_o be_v whole_o ground_v upon_o that_o principle_n at_o least_o as_o to_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v the_o object_n of_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n beside_o i_o have_v this_o internal_a satisfaction_n that_o i_o confirm_v by_o a_o evident_a proof_n the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n that_o tend_v still_o to_o diminish_v the_o honour_n pay_v to_o the_o creature_n in_o order_n to_o increase_v that_o which_o be_v due_a to_o god_n this_o book_n witness_n for_o i_o that_o i_o set_v up_o the_o glory_n power_n and_o wisdom_n of_o the_o sovereign_a master_n of_o the_o world_n as_o much_o as_o they_o have_v be_v take_v from_o he_o to_o be_v communicate_v to_o the_o devil_n i_o banish_v from_o the_o universe_n that_o abominable_a creature_n to_o chain_v he_o in_o hell_n that_o jesus_n our_o supreme_a king_n may_v more_o powerful_o and_o secure_o reign_v though_o his_o empire_n that_o be_v to_o endure_v to_o the_o last_o day_n be_v likewise_o to_o subsist_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o his_o enemy_n that_o be_v here_o upon_o earth_n that_o be_v among_o the_o people_n of_o the_o devil_n or_o such_o in_o who_o sin_n keep_v still_o imprint_v the_o image_n of_o the_o devil_n with_o that_o intention_n i_o be_o not_o afraid_a to_o explain_v in_o my_o second_o book_n several_a passage_n of_o the_o hâ—ly_o write_v in_o another_o sense_n than_o they_o have_v hitherto_o be_v take_v but_o if_o by_o the_o publish_n of_o such_o new_a explication_n one_o aim_v not_o at_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n and_o only_o seek_v to_o impair_v and_o stain_v the_o reputation_n of_o those_o that_o be_v of_o contrary_a opinion_n he_o shall_v take_v more_o to_o heart_n his_o own_o credit_n than_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n as_o for_o i_o who_o have_v former_o be_v in_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o those_o i_o speak_v of_o and_o which_o be_v still_o hold_v by_o the_o great_a part_n of_o man_n i_o willing_o propose_v my_o present_a sentiment_n but_o only_o with_o a_o sincere_a intention_n of_o glorify_v god_n and_o bring_v truth_n to_o light_n i_o think_v not_o therefore_o to_o be_v
unblamable_a for_o not_o stick_v to_o the_o vulgar_a explication_n i_o have_v former_o follow_v and_o prefer_v before_o they_o those_o of_o some_o person_n who_o have_v not_o do_v what_o i_o now_o suppose_v to_o be_v oblige_v to_o do_v yet_o i_o be_o not_o alone_a in_o these_o opinion_n for_o they_o be_v agreeable_a to_o those_o of_o many_o other_o some_o of_o who_o have_v appear_v in_o the_o world_n even_o after_o i_o and_o though_o they_o have_v produce_v and_o assert_v in_o write_v those_o new_a interpretation_n and_o translation_n of_o the_o bible_n but_o by_o way_n of_o exercise_n and_o to_o show_v what_o subtlety_n and_o part_n they_o acquire_v in_o their_o youth_n by_o the_o alteration_n of_o such_o exposition_n as_o have_v learned_a man_n for_o their_o author_n yet_o as_o for_o i_o methinks_v that_o in_o my_o old_a age_n i_o ought_v to_o make_v use_n of_o my_o own_o eye_n and_o to_o speak_v with_o liberty_n as_o for_o the_o rest_n if_o there_o be_v among_o we_o who_o to_o multiply_v the_o proof_n of_o our_o opinion_n and_o diminish_v those_o of_o the_o contrary_a party_n stretch_v the_o holy_a scripture_n too_o far_o that_o be_v their_o own_o fault_n and_o not_o we_o we_o presume_v to_o be_v provide_v with_o better_a arm_n to_o dcfend_v the_o fundamental_a truth_n of_o the_o church_n but_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v as_o a_o general_a fault_n that_o the_o read_n of_o the_o bible_n be_v undertake_v with_o a_o mind_n full_a of_o its_o own_o prejudices_fw-la or_o those_o of_o its_o master_n and_o that_o it_o be_v general_o explain_v according_a to_o those_o notion_n without_o any_o other_o reason_n or_o ground_n but_o that_o of_o chance_n or_o of_o some_o case_n that_o have_v occasion_v the_o choice_n of_o such_o part_n as_o be_v then_o follow_v i_o take_v the_o veil_n from_o those_o prejudices_fw-la and_o show_v what_o method_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v to_o undertake_v the_o explication_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n without_o any_o prevention_n for_o i_o hold_v it_o for_o certain_a that_o none_o will_v have_v explain_v such_o passage_n of_o the_o say_v write_n as_o i_o here_o treat_v of_o so_o as_o they_o be_v usual_o interpret_v have_v he_o not_o be_v imbue_v with_o a_o prejudice_n of_o the_o great_a and_o extraordinary_a power_n of_o the_o devil_n or_o have_v he_o not_o intend_v to_o confute_v some_o particular_a error_n i_o have_v already_o proof_n of_o it_o for_o several_a learn_v and_o pious_a person_n have_v very_o much_o approve_v of_o my_o method_n of_o examine_v those_o text_n and_o the_o search_n into_o their_o sense_n and_o have_v treat_v in_o my_o sermon_n of_o the_o chief_a point_n of_o this_o subject_n i_o be_o inform_v that_o many_o people_n show_v a_o great_a impatience_n to_o see_v my_o write_n upon_o it_o i_o have_v frequent_o be_v in_o conversation_n where_o the_o most_o important_a matter_n especial_o those_o that_o be_v contain_v in_o my_o second_o and_o three_o book_n be_v discuss_v and_o they_o seem_v partly_o satisfy_v with_o my_o explication_n and_o in_o hope_n of_o be_v full_o convince_v by_o those_o they_o expect_v from_o i_o i_o refer_v myself_o to_o their_o judgement_n to_o know_v whether_o their_o expectation_n have_v be_v deceive_v or_o fulfil_v be_v persuade_v that_o if_o they_o do_v not_o agree_v to_o some_o particular_n yet_o they_o will_v approve_v of_o my_o intention_n and_o contribute_v their_o utmost_a that_o the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o thing_n i_o propose_v may_v be_v receive_v and_o relish_v if_o i_o be_v so_o capricious_a as_o to_o disturb_v myself_o on_o account_n of_o what_o may_v be_v say_v and_o believe_v of_o my_o design_n and_o to_o make_v more_o of_o the_o number_n than_o of_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o reader_n i_o shall_v undergo_v great_a hardship_n for_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o most_o man_n have_v little_a meditate_a upon_o this_o matter_n will_v think_v that_o i_o commit_v a_o great_a sin_n in_o publish_v this_o treatise_n not_o however_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o first_o book_n where_o i_o only_o relate_v the_o various_a opinion_n of_o the_o several_a nation_n from_o very_o credible_a author_n without_o declare_v my_o own_o sentiment_n or_o confute_v those_o of_o other_o neither_o do_v i_o believe_v that_o the_o two_o last_o part_n will_v be_v find_v fault_n with_o but_o only_o the_o second_o where_o the_o most_o important_a doctrine_n be_v discuss_v will_v raise_v some_o difficulty_n and_o not_o please_v every_o one_o it_o will_v especial_o seem_v strange_a that_o i_o make_v so_o little_a account_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o endue_v he_o with_o such_o a_o inconsiderable_a power_n for_o matter_n have_v be_v carry_v so_o far_o that_o some_o man_n think_v it_o a_o piece_n of_o piety_n to_o ascribe_v many_o miraculous_a effect_n to_o the_o devil_n and_o to_o hold_v for_o rash_a and_o impious_a people_n those_o that_o can_v believe_v that_o he_o do_v what_o be_v testify_v by_o thousand_o of_o witness_n if_o any_o contradict_v their_o opinion_n he_o be_v take_v for_o a_o atheist_n that_o be_v such_o as_o deny_v the_o existence_n of_o one_o god_n though_o he_o be_v only_o guilty_a of_o the_o crime_n of_o not_o believe_v two_o viz._n a_o good_a and_o a_o bad_a but_o those_o that_o be_v of_o your_o mind_n deserve_v themselves_o to_o be_v call_v ditheist_n or_o such_o as_o believe_v two_o god_n as_o the_o arian_n get_v the_o name_n of_o tritheist_n because_o they_o believe_v three_o god_n of_o different_a nature_n if_o any_o desire_n to_o put_v a_o new_a name_n upon_o i_o in_o reference_n to_o my_o opinion_n i_o willing_o yield_v to_o that_o of_o monotheist_n that_o be_v who_o believe_v but_o one_o god_n and_o one_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n upon_o who_o word_n i_o whole_o trust_v where_o he_o say_v fear_v not_o they_o who_o kill_v the_o body_n but_o fear_v he_o who_o can_v destroy_v both_o soul_n and_o body_n mat._n 10.28_o i_o fear_v he_o much_o less_o who_o have_v no_o power_n either_o over_o body_n or_o soul_n and_o trouble_v not_o more_o my_o head_n with_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o judge_n 6.13_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o god_n of_o host_n i_o encounter_v that_o goliath_n let_v we_o see_v who_o will_v lend_v he_o a_o help_a hand_n it_o any_o think_v to_o have_v reason_n so_o strong_a as_o to_o confute_v my_o opinion_n i_o desire_v he_o to_o propound_v they_o with_o as_o much_o softness_n as_o i_o be_o favourable_o dispose_v to_o hear_v they_o but_o at_o the_o same_o time_n i_o entreat_v he_o to_o spare_v to_o himself_o and_o to_o i_o a_o unprofitable_a labour_n and_o to_o wait_v till_o he_o have_v read_v the_o whole_a work_n from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n before_o he_o make_v his_o objection_n by_o those_o mean_n he_o shall_v perfect_o know_v whether_o those_o particular_a and_o private_a place_n which_o he_o have_v read_v and_o with_o which_o he_o have_v not_o be_v satisfyd_v have_v afterward_o be_v explain_v and_o make_v worthy_a of_o his_o approbation_n by_o the_o concatenation_n of_o the_o whole_a treatise_n and_o the_o reason_n contain_v in_o it_o for_o it_o will_v be_v troublesome_a to_o view_v and_o examine_v again_o all_o the_o place_n of_o my_o answer_n i_o will_v quote_v so_o that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v take_v ill_a if_o i_o give_v none_o to_o those_o that_o shall_v follow_v another_o method_n and_o will_v make_v i_o waste_v with_o they_o the_o time_n that_o can_v be_v better_o spend_v revise_v enlarge_v and_o give_v to_o the_o printer_n march_v 16._o 1691_o may_n 26._o 1691_o august_n 1._o 1691_o i_o may_v assure_v here_o that_o nothing_o have_v be_v take_v off_o from_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o edition_n of_o leeuwarden_n it_o be_v true_a something_o have_v be_v add_v in_o some_o place_n for_o the_o better_a understanding_n of_o the_o matter_n as_o may_v be_v see_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o original_a where_o a_o whole_a chapter_n have_v be_v add_v in_o which_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o friesland_n edition_n be_v comprise_v it_o seem_v to_o i_o it_o be_v convenient_a to_o enlarge_v a_o little_a more_o in_o that_o place_n more_o exact_o to_o show_v the_o use_n and_o design_n of_o the_o search_n i_o make_v in_o this_o first_o book_n after_o the_o various_a opinion_n of_o all_o nation_n and_o better_a to_o discover_v the_o foundation_n of_o those_o prejudices_fw-la that_o have_v so_o long_o keep_v we_o from_o examine_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o matter_n contain_v in_o the_o follow_a part_n many_o other_o addition_n have_v be_v make_v to_o the_o french_a translation_n which_o it_o be_v not_o needful_a precise_o to_o mark_v the_o curious_a may_v compare_v the_o translation_n with_o the_o original_a a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o whole_a work_n what_o have_v be_v the_o design_n of_o the_o
who_o exclaim_v against_o my_o second_o book_n pass_v my_o first_o none_o have_v take_v notice_n of_o my_o error_n in_o this_o point_n and_o declare_v it_o to_o i_o very_o few_o have_v do_v so_o much_o as_o reflect_v upon_o it_o but_o in_o vain_a they_o attack_z the_o second_o if_o they_o admit_v the_o first_o they_o in_o no_o wise_n see_v the_o end_n i_o aim_v at_o nor_o the_o order_n i_o have_v follow_v as_o aught_o to_o be_v do_v in_o a_o exact_a search_n after_o the_o truth_n but_o they_o undertake_v to_o confute_v my_o second_o book_n because_o it_o offer_v a_o large_a field_n to_o their_o censure_n by_o different_a thing_n expound_v in_o a_o opposite_a sense_n to_o that_o of_o the_o literal_a like_o those_o ignorant_a disputant_n who_o let_v slip_v the_o antecedent_n proposition_n and_o deny_v the_o consequence_n that_o be_v necessary_o draw_v from_o it_o i_o have_v reason_n to_o complain_v for_o pass_v a_o overhasty_a judgement_n upon_o the_o half_a of_o my_o work_n without_o stay_v till_o it_o appear_v entire_a and_o they_o have_v see_v the_o follow_a part_n and_o the_o connexion_n no_o circumstance_n of_o time_n require_v that_o precipitation_n for_o i_o have_v not_o lose_v a_o moment_n to_o publish_v the_o two_o last_o part_n have_v they_o not_o hinder_v it_o by_o the_o disturbance_n they_o have_v give_v i_o i_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o whole_a extent_n of_o a_o project_n or_o its_o oeconomy_n may_v be_v perfect_o see_v while_o it_o be_v but_o half_o do_v so_o it_o be_v but_o at_o present_a that_o some_o judgement_n may_v be_v pass_v upon_o this_o work_n since_o it_o begin_v but_o now_o to_o appear_v altogether_o and_o to_o be_v a_o perfect_a body_n with_o all_o its_o member_n the_o second_o book_n and_o the_o three_o consist_v in_o the_o search_n after_o truth_n and_o what_o of_o certainty_n may_v be_v have_v as_o to_o the_o sentiment_n that_o have_v be_v upon_o this_o subject_n of_o spirit_n and_o man_n who_o have_v communication_n with_o they_o that_o be_v with_o evil_a spirit_n i_o examine_v in_o the_o second_o book_n what_o concern_v spirit_n and_o in_o the_o three_o what_o concern_v these_o wicked_a people_n who_o seek_v to_o deal_v with_o they_o according_a to_o the_o division_n that_o i_o have_v propose_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o first_o book_n chap._n 1._o sect._n 8._o as_o to_o the_o four_o i_o shall_v say_v hereafter_o what_o connection_n it_o have_v with_o the_o former_a and_o its_o usefulness_n touch_v the_o method_n i_o take_v to_o make_v by_o degree_n and_o in_o order_n this_o search_n after_o truth_n if_o whatever_o i_o have_v write_v upon_o this_o subject_n be_v attentive_o consider_v you_o will_v undoubted_o know_v the_o injustice_n of_o those_o who_o impute_v to_o i_o that_o i_o offer_v chief_o new_a proposition_n of_o my_o own_o head_n that_o i_o take_v the_o great_a trouble_n imaginable_a to_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n and_o my_o reason_n to_o accommodate_v they_o to_o it_o or_o that_o i_o make_v use_n of_o reason_n as_o of_o a_o rule_n with_o which_o i_o will_v measure_v scripture_n and_o adapt_v it_o to_o the_o same_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v impossible_a not_o to_o see_v that_o i_o never_o have_v as_o yet_o the_o least_o thought_n of_o build_n upon_o such_o a_o foundation_n but_o that_o i_o have_v run_v through_o all_o the_o world_n and_o all_o time_n to_o discover_v where_o man_n may_v have_v find_v the_o foundation_n of_o these_o opinion_n which_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o find_v out_o for_o when_o one_o have_v attain_v to_o that_o knowledge_n he_o be_v in_o a_o condition_n to_o judge_v solid_o whether_o those_o opinion_n or_o practice_n be_v ground_v upon_o good_a or_o bad_a reason_n i_o declare_v then_o that_o i_o have_v not_o examine_v all_o the_o divers_a opinion_n of_o the_o pagan_n jew_n mahometan_n and_o christian_n as_o well_o ancient_a as_o modern_a nor_o their_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n with_o a_o intent_n to_o give_v explanation_n of_o they_o nor_o to_o maintain_v they_o or_o confute_v they_o but_o only_o to_o consider_v they_o in_o themselves_o and_o to_o expose_v they_o as_o they_o be_v without_o make_v any_o judgement_n or_o produce_v any_o proof_n to_o support_v or_o destroy_v they_o which_o be_v a_o extraordinary_a labour_n that_o none_o will_v ever_o undertake_v unless_o carry_v by_o the_o desire_n of_o truth_n so_o far_o i_o lay_v no_o foundation_n i_o that_o be_o a_o christian_n and_o a_o protestant_n and_o have_v no_o desire_n to_o become_v either_o papist_n jew_n or_o pagan_a if_o i_o find_v nothing_o solid_a in_o the_o search_n i_o make_v i_o consent_v that_o they_o continue_v to_o say_v and_o believe_v concern_v spirit_n in_o general_a and_o devil_n in_o particular_a all_o that_o be_v wont_a to_o be_v say_v and_o all_o that_o can_v be_v imagine_v but_o although_o i_o have_v not_o as_o yet_o find_v the_o bottom_n i_o seek_v and_o that_o neither_o popery_n judaisme_n nor_o paganism_n consider_v in_o themselves_o have_v there_o withal_o to_o furnish_v i_o i_o have_v notwithstanding_o a_o solid_a foundation_n which_o be_v common_a to_o i_o with_o those_o people_n and_o i_o have_v further_o another_o particular_a which_o i_o have_v in_o common_a but_o with_o part_n of_o they_o the_o first_o be_v reason_n which_o be_v the_o light_n of_o all_o man_n in_o general_a when_o it_o be_v find_v pure_a in_o they_o and_o neither_o perplex_a nor_o obscure_v by_o prejudices_fw-la or_o passion_n the_o other_o foundation_n upon_o which_o i_o rest_v be_v the_o scripture_n inspiree_v by_o god_n which_o be_v equal_o pure_a in_o itself_o and_o and_o to_o the_o read_n of_o which_o we_o ought_v also_o to_o apply_v ourselves_o as_o if_o one_o have_v never_o read_v they_o that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o a_o entire_a disingagement_n of_o all_o humane_a prejudices_fw-la and_o from_o those_o that_o may_v proceed_v from_o the_o version_n of_o the_o hebrew_n and_o the_o greek_a which_o be_v the_o original_a language_n in_o which_o it_o have_v be_v write_v he_o must_v meditate_v upon_o it_o without_o any_o regard_n to_o the_o interpretation_n which_o have_v be_v make_v by_o all_o sort_n of_o doctor_n either_o ancient_a or_o modern_a these_o two_o foundation_n be_v not_o subordinate_a one_o to_o the_o other_o but_o subsist_v equal_o together_o philo_z the_o jew_n love_v very_o much_o to_o search_v allegorical_a sense_n in_o scripture_n and_o not_o approve_v what_o st._n paul_n write_v upon_o the_o subject_n of_o sarah_n and_o agar_n galatian_n ch._n 4._o v._n 2._o have_v be_v the_o first_o that_o have_v apply_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o to_o reason_n the_o distinction_n of_o mistress_n and_o servant_n say_v that_o you_o must_v thereby_o understand_v that_o philosophy_n and_o humane_a understanding_n ought_v to_o be_v submit_v to_o the_o holy_a writ_n this_o application_n be_v become_v so_o familiar_a to_o divine_n that_o it_o have_v be_v receive_v as_o a_o undeniable_a maxim_n since_o philo_n take_v a_o fancy_n to_o propose_v it_o it_o be_v however_o a_o truth_n that_o reason_n ought_v to_o precede_v scripture_n because_o the_o latter_a presuppose_v the_o former_a i_o understand_v sound_a reason_n to_o which_o the_o scripture_n ought_v to_o present_v itself_o and_o make_v itself_o know_v as_o divine_a after_o that_o reason_n come_v to_o the_o help_n of_o scripture_n teach_v we_o thing_n wherein_o scripture_n be_v silent_a and_o the_o scripture_n likewise_o come_v to_o assist_v reason_n discover_v to_o we_o thing_n which_o be_v above_o it_o and_o above_o the_o reach_n of_o our_o understanding_n we_o must_v nevertheless_o confess_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v above_o reason_n not_o as_o mistress_n for_o they_o have_v every_o one_o their_o particular_a empire_n and_o direction_n but_o as_o be_v more_o noble_a and_o excellent_a because_o it_o be_v in_o this_o god_n manifest_v to_o we_o thing_n which_o no_o humane_a understanding_n ever_o can_v comprehend_v 1_o corinthian_n 2.9_o notwithstanding_o it_o happen_v sometime_o that_o they_o meet_v both_o in_o the_o same_o way_n where_o they_o lodge_v together_o in_o the_o same_o house_n and_o by_o consequence_n they_o often_o lend_v one_o another_o the_o help_a hand_n but_o they_o do_v it_o free_o althô_o with_o this_o difference_n that_o reason_n as_o a_o inferior_a always_o show_v a_o great_a respect_n for_o the_o holy_a writ_n when_o therefore_o it_o be_v say_v a_o christian_a ought_v to_o submit_v his_o understanding_n to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n it_o must_v be_v understand_v the_o understanding_n such_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o estate_n of_o corruption_n obscure_a by_o he_o cloud_n that_o surround_v it_o and_o infect_v by_o the_o stâ—ins_n that_o disfigure_v it_o and_o such_o it_o be_v in_o respect_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v above_o our_o reach_n which_o be_v only_o manifest_v to_o we_o in_o the_o word_n of_o
in_o this_o second_o examination_n of_o the_o second_o part_n where_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o knowledge_n which_o proceed_v from_o scripture_n alone_o be_v treat_v of_o i_o be_o nevertheless_o oblige_v to_o employ_v my_o reason_n to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v serve_v i_o to_o examine_v what_o scripture_n contain_v not_o that_o it_o may_v reach_v so_o far_o as_o to_o comprehend_v the_o thing_n themselves_o but_o it_o ought_v nevertheless_o to_o comprehend_v what_o the_o scripture_n itself_o say_v and_o that_o thing_n be_v such_o as_o it_o say_v although_o i_o conceive_v they_o not_o such_o as_o they_o be_v but_o see_v here_o the_o knot_n of_o the_o difficulty_n that_o be_v that_o every_o one_o cry_v out_o that_o the_o scripture_n say_v such_o or_o such_o thing_n because_o he_o conceive_v that_o the_o scripture_n say_v they_o and_o when_o the_o scripture_n may_v be_v understand_v two_o â—â—ys_n we_o easy_o embrace_v the_o sense_n which_o best_o suit_n our_o notion_n if_o already_o without_o too_o much_o examination_n we_o have_v suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v prejudice_v with_o opinion_n of_o which_o we_o will_v however_o be_v better_o satisfy_v and_o find_v some_o more_o particular_a instruction_n in_o the_o scripture_n it_o be_v not_o seek_v with_o that_o impartiality_n and_o liberty_n of_o mind_n which_o be_v necessary_a but_o we_o still_o incline_v towards_o the_o prejudices_fw-la if_o there_o be_v the_o least_o appearance_n that_o we_o may_v by_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n adapt_v it_o to_o the_o sense_n we_o will_v have_v it_o we_o never_o fail_v to_o do_v all_o our_o endeavour_n in_o order_n thereto_o and_o afterward_o imagine_v to_o have_v find_v there_o sufficient_a proof_n in_o favour_n of_o our_o opinion_n because_o it_o seem_v to_o say_v what_o we_o desire_v as_o we_o see_v two_o counsellor_n explain_v the_o same_o law_n each_o for_o the_o advantage_n of_o his_o client_n and_o that_o they_o never_o want_v reason_n on_o both_o side_n to_o confute_v the_o contrary_a argument_n so_o that_o they_o appear_v each_o to_o have_v the_o right_n on_o his_o side_n and_o that_o it_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o extricate_v what_o they_o have_v so_o much_o perplex_v but_o it_o be_v say_v that_o i_o myself_o do_v what_o i_o condemn_v in_o other_o and_o for_o i_o i_o maintain_v that_o those_o who_o be_v conscious_a of_o their_o guilt_n and_o worthy_a of_o censure_n cast_v that_o imputation_n upon_o i_o see_v i_o explain_v so_o many_o passage_n in_o another_o sense_n than_o that_o with_o which_o they_o be_v prevent_v without_o any_o other_o reason_n than_o because_o it_o be_v ordinary_o receive_v they_o be_v persuade_v that_o this_o change_n proceed_v in_o i_o from_o the_o same_o cause_n that_o i_o discover_v in_o they_o see_v the_o true_a cause_n that_o make_v they_o say_v i_o wrest_v the_o scripture_n not_o that_o i_o real_o wrest_v it_o but_o rather_o that_o i_o keep_v not_o as_o a_o slave_n to_o their_o interpretation_n but_o i_o make_v say_v they_o a_o false_a supposition_n and_o after_o i_o endeavour_v to_o give_v to_o the_o scripture_n a_o sense_n which_o agree_v to_o that_o supposition_n that_o may_v be_v but_o to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v you_o must_v examine_v after_o what_o manner_n i_o make_v the_o exposition_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o whether_o i_o turn_v it_o towards_o my_o prejudices_fw-la and_o therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o i_o explain_v a_o little_a more_o clear_o every_o one_o of_o the_o article_n i_o treat_v of_o the_o principle_n they_o say_v i_o suppose_v be_v that_o a_o spirit_n can_v act_v upon_o a_o body_n nor_o upon_o other_o immaterial_a spirit_n that_o be_v the_o burden_n of_o the_o song_n and_o what_o they_o make_v i_o say_v over_o and_o over_o every_o where_o and_o be_v so_o confident_o publish_v that_o even_o my_o friend_n can_v scarce_o forbear_v credit_v it_o as_o there_o come_v every_o day_n occasion_n which_o make_v i_o know_v it_o it_o be_v a_o prejudice_n that_o pass_v from_o hand_n to_o hand_n from_o one_o party_n to_o another_o it_o insensible_o spread_v itself_o in_o all_o the_o mind_n and_o in_o that_o disposition_n the_o read_n of_o my_o book_n be_v undertake_v but_o they_o seldom_o read_v it_o entire_a from_o one_o end_n to_o the_o other_o as_o it_o will_v be_v but_o just_a and_o necessary_a to_o do_v they_o only_o read_v some_o separate_a place_n viz._n those_o they_o be_v refer_v to_o and_o especial_o those_o in_o which_o i_o dispute_v upon_o the_o operation_n of_o spirit_n for_o i_o may_v bold_o say_v that_o of_o those_o that_o have_v read_v my_o book_n with_o attention_n i_o find_v but_o very_o few_o which_o hold_v the_o same_o discourse_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o take_v quite_o another_o party_n viz._n that_o of_o truth_n so_o that_o i_o defy_v all_o those_o that_o have_v read_v it_o to_o mark_v so_o much_o as_o one_o place_n where_o i_o put_v as_o a_o principle_n of_o my_o opinion_n touch_v the_o devil_n that_o a_o spirit_n can_v act_v either_o upon_o a_o body_n or_o another_o spirit_n what_o be_v then_o the_o foundation_n of_o this_o noise_n which_o be_v so_o strong_o and_o so_o general_o spread_v abroad_o and_o which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o great_a prosecution_n that_o be_v make_v against_o i_o it_o be_v this_o general_a prejudice_n which_o proceed_v from_o the_o common_a exposition_n of_o the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n upon_o this_o that_o be_v that_o a_o spirit_n as_o a_o spirit_n and_o so_o much_o the_o more_o as_o it_o be_v a_o spirit_n can_v without_o body_n act_n upon_o all_o sort_n of_o body_n and_o upon_o other_o spirit_n i_o require_v proof_n of_o this_o thesis_n and_o because_o this_o demand_n be_v unthought_a of_o and_o extraordinary_a and_o upon_o which_o by_o consequence_n every_o one_o be_v not_o prepare_v my_o demand_n be_v take_v for_o a_o negative_a but_o before_o i_o lay_v myself_o that_o foundation_n which_o ordinary_o be_v not_o call_v in_o question_n i_o examine_v first_o the_o ground_n upon_o which_o these_o people_n themselves_o rest_v their_o opinion_n or_o upon_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o establish_v it_o according_a to_o the_o idea_n they_o have_v of_o spirit_n i_o say_v according_a to_o the_o idea_n they_o have_v of_o spirit_n for_o whether_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o descartes_n they_o distinguish_v they_o from_o body_n the_o more_o neat_o than_o other_o philosopher_n do_v or_o that_o they_o gross_o attribute_v something_o corporeal_a to_o they_o these_o two_o idea_n nevertheless_o proceed_v as_o yet_o equal_o from_o that_o they_o conceive_v the_o operation_n of_o spirit_n upon_o external_a object_n whether_o body_n or_o other_o spirit_n as_o a_o property_n of_o the_o spiritual_a nature_n and_o from_o that_o they_o include_v they_o in_o the_o notion_n they_o have_v of_o that_o nature_n and_o it_o be_v by_o this_o mean_n that_o instead_o of_o consider_v the_o body_n as_o a_o instrument_n which_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o operation_n of_o spirit_n or_o at_o least_o proper_a to_o they_o they_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o obstacle_n to_o the_o liberty_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o operation_n of_o a_o spiritual_a nature_n thence_o come_v that_o every_o body_n cry_v â—ut_v so_o differrent_o against_o i_o some_o say_n that_o descartes_n philosophy_n have_v spoil_v i_o and_o that_o be_v the_o fruit_n which_o be_v reap_v by_o his_o follower_n desire_v to_o cast_v upon_o it_o the_o error_n that_o they_o accuse_v i_o of_o other_o who_o be_v in_o the_o same_o prejudice_n yet_o be_v cartesian_n at_o bottom_n give_v out_o that_o i_o understand_v not_o the_o philosophy_n of_o descartes_n but_o whatever_o my_o learning_n and_o experience_n be_v i_o intend_v to_o have_v to_o do_v but_o with_o sensible_a people_n and_o leave_v the_o other_o at_o full_a liberty_n to_o pass_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n i_o teach_v such_o judgement_n as_o they_o please_v a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o second_o book_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v my_o second_o book_n see_v the_o method_n i_o have_v take_v i_o begin_v with_o the_o distinction_n of_o name_n in_o fix_v at_o first_o what_o must_v be_v understand_v by_o a_o body_n and_o a_o spirit_n to_o avoid_v all_o equivocation_n which_o i_o have_v do_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n i_o speak_v of_o god_n in_o the_o second_o prove_a not_o only_o that_o the_o supreme_a be_v which_o i_o denote_v by_o that_o word_n be_v only_o one_o but_o also_o that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o communion_n between_o it_o and_o create_v thing_n direct_o confute_v the_o opinion_n of_o spinosa_n upon_o this_o subject_n which_o i_o pretend_v to_o do_v with_o more_o force_n and_o evidence_n than_o any_o hitherto_o because_o ordinary_o they_o undertake_v to_o demonstrate_v by_o the_o most_o perfect_a and_o incomprehensible_a essence_n of_o god_n the_o manner_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o operation_n
proof_n of_o his_o power_n be_v well_o examine_v in_o its_o whole_a extent_n attribute_n to_o he_o the_o least_o part_n in_o the_o evil_n which_o by_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n happen_v to_o that_o holy_a man._n as_o to_o the_o angel_n of_o satan_n which_o torment_v st._n paul_n i_o place_v he_o in_o the_o same_o rank_n with_o the_o fight_n against_o michael_n that_o be_v in_o uncertainty_n there_o be_v no_o ground_n to_o pretend_v to_o a_o perfect_a understanding_n of_o this_o passage_n and_o therefore_o i_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o insufficient_a to_o prove_v any_o thing_n which_o be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o 25_o chapter_n but_o as_o the_o possess_a be_v universal_o allege_v for_o a_o certain_a proof_n of_o the_o great_a power_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o that_o we_o read_v so_o many_o time_n in_o scripture_n that_o the_o evil_a spirit_n have_v be_v cast_v out_o by_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n i_o beslow_v five_o chapter_n upon_o examine_v what_o be_v in_o it_o i_o see_v that_o the_o term_n of_o diabolus_fw-la which_o we_o translate_v devil_n be_v not_o find_v in_o any_o of_o the_o passage_n in_o which_o those_o relation_n be_v contain_v but_o only_o that_o of_o daemon_n which_o i_o illustrate_v in_o the_o 26_o chapter_n in_o the_o 27_o i_o show_v that_o the_o most_o dangerous_a disease_n especial_o those_o of_o the_o head_n be_v usual_o ascribe_v to_o demon_n or_o even_o call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o demon_n and_o in_o the_o 28_o that_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o change_v the_o usual_a way_n of_o speak_v but_o make_v use_v of_o they_o according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o that_o time_n neither_o do_v he_o always_o immediate_o confute_v all_o the_o error_n in_o the_o 29_o and_o 30_o chapter_n so_o that_o the_o cure_n of_o daemonia_fw-la be_v not_o proper_o a_o expulsion_n of_o devil_n but_o a_o miraculous_a cure_n of_o incurable_a disease_n i_o come_v after_o to_o other_o passage_n of_o scripture_n where_o neither_o the_o name_n of_o devil_n satan_n or_o demon_n be_v make_v use_n of_o but_o those_o of_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o world_n prince_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o air_n prince_n of_o this_o age_n of_o lordship_n power_n dominion_n and_o the_o like_a and_o i_o show_v that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o cause_n to_o apply_v they_o to_o the_o devil_n but_o that_o the_o style_n of_o scripture_n lead_v we_o of_o itself_o to_o understand_v by_o all_o these_o name_v a_o certain_a order_n of_o person_n have_v then_o examine_v all_o i_o can_v not_o conclude_v that_o the_o scripture_n consider_v true_o and_o without_o prejudice_n attribute_n to_o the_o devil_n this_o power_n and_o these_o operation_n which_o the_o prevention_n of_o commentator_n and_o translator_n discover_v in_o it_o i_o grant_v it_o have_v be_v very_o troublesome_a to_o i_o to_o be_v oblige_v to_o take_v this_o party_n and_o to_o confute_v and_o censure_v very_o famous_a man_n and_o most_o approve_a interpreter_n it_o even_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o i_o expose_v myself_o very_o much_o because_o i_o know_v that_o a_o more_o advantageous_a opinion_n be_v have_v of_o those_o that_o be_v not_o know_v and_o that_o a_o prophet_n be_v neither_o esteem_v in_o his_o own_o time_n nor_o in_o his_o own_o country_n for_o this_o reason_n i_o do_v first_o resolve_v not_o to_o meddle_v with_o those_o of_o scripture_n where_o i_o find_v myself_o constrain_v to_o go_v from_o the_o exposition_n ordinary_o receive_v but_o at_o last_o consider_v that_o my_o work_n will_v appear_v but_o imperfect_a and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o object_v those_o famous_a passage_n to_o which_o i_o shall_v be_v then_o oblige_v to_o answer_v i_o at_o last_o prevail_v with_o myself_o to_o venture_v in_o the_o main_a sea_n and_o to_o fly_v before_o none_o that_o come_v to_o attack_v i_o further_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o any_o one_o can_v show_v i_o that_o the_o interpretation_n that_o i_o make_v be_v found_v upon_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n and_o humane_a understanding_n or_o upon_o any_o other_o particular_a proposition_n i_o shall_v have_v assert_v such_o as_o this_o be_v say_v to_o be_v that_o a_o spirit_n can_v act_v upon_o a_o body_n nor_o upon_o other_o spirit_n i_o have_v make_v use_n of_o for_o this_o effect_n but_o of_o the_o ordinary_a mean_n that_o the_o knowledge_n of_o language_n afford_v we_o so_o there_o be_v no_o more_o unjust_a accusation_n then_o that_o which_o be_v raise_v against_o i_o upon_o this_o subject_n and_o therefore_o when_o i_o compare_v with_o the_o analogy_n of_o the_o whole_a scripture_n with_o the_o ground_n of_o our_o divinity_n and_o with_o the_o rule_n of_o true_a piety_n whatever_o be_v ordinary_o publish_v concern_v the_o understanding_n of_o the_o devil_n his_o power_n his_o operation_n his_o apparition_n in_o divers_a place_n in_o the_o world_n his_o dominion_n and_o the_o kingdom_n which_o he_o raise_v against_o that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o conclude_v not_o only_o that_o they_o be_v not_o ground_v upon_o these_o three_o principle_n but_o also_o be_v consider_v with_o all_o the_o necessary_a attention_n they_o appear_v contrary_a to_o they_o in_o this_o place_n i_o begin_v to_o enter_v into_o dispute_n and_o to_o draw_v my_o conclusion_n from_o argument_n which_o the_o scripture_n and_o reason_n furnish_v i_o with_o have_v by_o the_o mean_n heretofore_o establish_v upon_o those_o two_o principle_n search_v after_o the_o way_n how_o plain_o and_o without_o equivocation_n to_o understand_v the_o state_n of_o the_o question_n which_o proper_o and_o particular_o cocern_v the_o devil_n this_o be_v not_o then_o the_o point_n in_o question_n to_o dispute_v of_o the_o meaning_n of_o those_o passage_n which_o mention_v the_o fall_n of_o man_n or_o speak_v of_o angel_n some_o of_o who_o appear_v to_o abraham_n and_o other_o wrestle_v with_o jacob_n or_o of_o the_o tentation_n of_o our_o lord_n christ_n in_o the_o desert_n nor_o of_o the_o sense_n of_o those_o that_o say_v david_n be_v tempt_v by_o satan_n and_o that_o job_n be_v torment_v by_o he_o and_o the_o like_a place_n but_o the_o chief_a point_n the_o scope_n of_o all_o this_o search_n be_v to_o know_v what_o to_o believe_v concern_v the_o devil_n upon_o this_o i_o bestow_v the_o five_o last_o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o three_o first_o of_o these_o five_o which_o be_v the_o 32th_o 33th_o and_o 34th_o i_o be_o not_o afraid_a of_o call_v reason_n to_o my_o assistance_n after_o have_v show_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v silent_a upon_o this_o subject_n for_o i_o presume_v to_o have_v make_v appear_v in_o the_o 32th_o chapter_n that_o the_o apparition_n of_o evil_a spirit_n be_v contrary_a to_o true_a reason_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n afford_v no_o proof_n of_o it_o afterward_o in_o the_o 33th_o chapter_n i_o show_v that_o the_o knowledge_n that_o the_o devil_n may_v have_v as_o well_o of_o thing_n natural_a as_o civil_a and_o above_o all_o of_o thing_n spiritual_a which_o concern_v our_o salvation_n be_v nothing_o of_o what_o be_v believe_v i_o rest_v as_o yet_o upon_o the_o same_o foundation_n of_o scripture_n and_o reason_n to_o prove_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v but_o a_o chimaera_n and_o that_o he_o have_v neither_o such_o a_o power_n nor_o such_o a_o administration_n as_o be_v ordinary_o ascribe_v to_o he_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o 34th_o chapter_n at_o last_o after_o have_v treat_v of_o all_o those_o thing_n with_o all_o possible_a exactness_n i_o come_v to_o the_o conclusion_n of_o my_o second_o book_n where_o i_o show_v the_o importance_n of_o this_o examination_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a value_n the_o vulgar_a put_v upon_o the_o devil_n and_o his_o operation_n in_o the_o world_n my_o opinion_n be_v that_o these_o sort_n of_o discourse_n shake_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o salvation_n and_o cause_v a_o great_a damage_n to_o piety_n in_o divers_a occasion_n i_o demonstrate_v the_o first_o of_o these_o thing_n in_o the_o 35th_o chapter_n and_o the_o second_o in_o the_o 36th_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n i_o prove_v in_o this_o place_n what_o i_o have_v assert_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o my_o book_n viz._n that_o the_o common_a opinion_n concern_v the_o devil_n be_v opposite_a to_o the_o proof_n that_o jehova_n be_v god_n and_o that_o jesus_n be_v the_o messiah_n and_o that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o what_o concern_v piety_n i_o show_v that_o the_o service_n of_o god_n be_v thereby_o great_o weaken_v that_o the_o filial_a fear_n be_v very_o much_o diminish_v by_o that_o they_o have_v of_o the_o devil_n that_o the_o esteem_n that_o the_o holy_a angel_n deserve_v be_v almost_o destroy_v that_o the_o glory_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o miracle_n of_o
the_o world_n and_o which_o be_v not_o i_o declare_v in_o the_o last_o chapter_n but_o one_o what_o opinion_n must_v be_v have_v of_o those_o man_n that_o credit_v apparition_n and_o witchcraft_n and_o stick_v not_o however_o to_o converse_v with_o those_o that_o meddle_v with_o those_o detestable_a art_n and_o in_o the_o last_o chapter_n what_o be_v our_o duty_n and_o how_o we_o be_v oblige_v to_o behave_v ourselves_o in_o that_o respect_n we_o must_v double_v our_o devotion_n and_o veneration_n towards_o god_n our_o moderation_n and_o charity_n towards_o our_o neighbour_n our_o modesty_n in_o our_o action_n and_o our_o zeal_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o piety_n such_o be_v the_o content_n of_o the_o 3d_o book_n a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o four_o book_n there_o will_v be_v reason_n to_o believe_v that_o this_o subject_n be_v exhaust_v but_o it_o seem_v experience_n carry_v it_o above_o reason_n and_o be_v ground_v upon_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o instance_n it_o seem_v that_o it_o will_v not_o favour_v we_o our_o adversary_n appeal_v to_o its_o tribunal_n and_o plead_v their_o cause_n with_o so_o many_o strong_a and_o aggravate_v reason_n that_o it_o seem_v they_o design_n to_o overwhelm_v we_o by_o their_o multitude_n this_o consideration_n oblige_v i_o to_o add_v this_o four_o book_n to_o the_o 3_o precede_v and_o to_o examine_v what_o experience_n actual_o teach_v that_o it_o may_v be_v no_o more_o object_v that_o by_o my_o new_a doctrine_n i_o undertake_v to_o contradict_v opinion_n receive_v and_o establish_v through_o all_o the_o world_n where_o almost_o no_o place_n be_v to_o be_v find_v but_o it_o afford_v plain_a instance_n of_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o devil_n of_o which_o i_o dare_v even_o deny_v the_o possibility_n i_o distinguish_v therefore_o those_o instance_n into_o those_o that_o any_o one_o may_v gather_v from_o his_o own_o experience_n and_o into_o those_o that_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o relation_n of_o other_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o what_o one_o have_v experience_v himself_o must_v prevail_v over_o all_o the_o rest_n but_o to_o omit_v nothing_o i_o first_o show_v how_o far_o one_o may_v trust_v to_o his_o own_o experience_n and_o afterward_o how_o far_o we_o may_v rely_v upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o other_o i_o dismiss_v the_o first_o of_o these_o question_n in_o the_o first_o eleven_o chapter_n and_o he_o second_o in_o the_o 21_o follow_v add_v two_o other_o at_o the_o end_n as_o a_o conclusion_n of_o the_o whole_a i_o distinguish_v again_o each_o of_o those_o part_n into_o two_o other_o having_z think_v convenient_a to_o ground_n upon_o many_o example_n the_o instruction_n and_o illustration_n i_o give_v upon_o both_o that_o no_o body_n may_v easy_o be_v deceive_v what_o i_o establish_v as_o to_o the_o first_o part_n be_v contain_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o 5_o chapter_n and_o the_o example_n be_v the_o matter_n of_o the_o follow_a chapter_n to_o the_o 11_o but_o i_o can_v not_o so_o exact_o follow_v the_o same_o method_n in_o the_o 2d_o part_n have_v think_v necessary_a or_o at_o least_o useful_a in_o some_o place_n to_o mix_v with_o example_n the_o illustration_n i_o give_v at_o first_o and_o with_o the_o illustration_n the_o instance_n i_o produce_v afterward_o i_o therefore_o show_v in_o the_o first_o part_n that_o there_o be_v few_o man_n among_o we_o that_o be_v capable_a of_o pass_v a_o solid_a judgement_n upon_o that_o sort_n of_o thing_n and_o that_o beside_o that_o our_o occasion_n will_v not_o allow_v either_o to_o examine_v or_o to_o search_v into_o whatever_o can_v be_v necessary_a to_o attain_v to_o a_o naked_a and_o full_a knowledge_n of_o all_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n i_o ascribe_v the_o first_o of_o these_o fault_n to_o the_o prejudices_fw-la with_o which_o we_o be_v imbue_v or_o to_o the_o terror_n with_o which_o we_o be_v surprise_v at_o the_o sight_n and_o hear_n of_o what_o pass_v this_o be_v the_o subject_n of_o the_o first_o chapter_n i_o demonstrate_v in_o the_o 2d_o that_o this_o cause_n also_o proceed_v from_o that_o we_o know_v not_o sufficient_o how_o far_o the_o strength_n of_o nature_n may_v extend_v its_o operation_n in_o the_o 3d_o chapter_n i_o assert_v that_o we_o know_v not_o more_o of_o the_o thing_n the_o image_n of_o which_o nature_n may_v only_o show_v we_o when_o they_o be_v not_o real_a nor_o we_o so_o far_o know_v as_o to_o observe_v all_o the_o trick_n of_o man_n nor_o of_o sufficient_a authority_n to_o observe_v all_o the_o circumstance_n of_o their_o action_n i_o say_v again_o we_o be_v not_o skilful_a enough_o to_o penetrate_v the_o force_n and_o virtue_n of_o art_n which_o increase_v proportionable_o to_o the_o exercise_n we_o make_v of_o they_o and_o of_o the_o care_n we_o take_v to_o cultivate_v they_o and_o make_v we_o look_v upon_o mere_a natuâ—â—â—acidents_n as_o effect_n of_o magic_n of_o these_o i_o have_v allege_v many_o proof_n in_o the_o first_o chapter_n show_v afterward_o in_o the_o 5_o that_o often_o we_o want_v only_o the_o occasion_n to_o discover_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o artifices_fw-la of_o man_n and_o the_o secret_n of_o the_o operation_n of_o nature_n i_o begin_v in_o the_o same_o 5_o chapter_n to_o produce_v some_o instance_n of_o apparition_n in_o the_o 6_o i_o speak_v of_o the_o possess_a and_o bewitch_v as_o far_o as_o i_o be_o acquaint_v with_o they_o and_o thereupon_o i_o declare_v in_o the_o seven_o what_o judgement_n i_o make_v of_o that_o famous_a parot_n which_o be_v think_v to_o be_v bewitch_v compare_v that_o case_n with_o another_o know_v to_o i_o from_o my_o own_o experience_n from_o those_o bewitching_n of_o the_o body_n i_o pass_v to_o the_o enchanting_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o mention_v in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n what_o i_o have_v see_v myself_o happen_v to_o many_o person_n in_o several_a place_n especial_o at_o franeker_n in_o the_o 2th_o i_o describe_v a_o very_a remarkable_a history_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o same_o town_n and_o which_o have_v be_v the_o great_a occasion_n of_o exercise_v myself_o upon_o this_o subject_n to_o this_o i_o join_v the_o imposture_n of_o the_o witchcraft_n of_o campen_n that_o have_v be_v late_o discover_v of_o which_o i_o have_v be_v inform_v both_o by_o word_n of_o mouth_n and_o writing_n by_o understand_a person_n that_o be_v present_a and_o have_v themselves_o lay_v open_v the_o whole_a intrigue_n have_v have_v a_o full_a knowledge_n of_o the_o whole_a matter_n from_o the_o begin_n to_o the_o end_n wherefore_o i_o have_v insert_v the_o narration_n word_n for_o word_n in_o the_o 10_o chapter_n in_o the_o 11_o i_o relate_v the_o cheat_n of_o the_o vrsulin_a nun_n of_o londun_v in_o france_n who_o history_n have_v be_v late_o publish_v manifest_o discover_v the_o delusion_n of_o the_o pretend_a possession_n and_o withal_o of_o the_o magic_n with_o which_o they_o charge_v the_o innocent_a priest_n grandier_n who_o they_o cause_v to_o be_v burn_v the_o illustration_n i_o have_v make_v upon_o the_o first_o part_n make_v the_o instruction_n i_o amâ—â—_n give_v upon_o the_o second_o more_o easy_a i_o bestow_v 12_o chapter_n upon_o they_o still_o follow_v the_o rule_v i_o have_v before_o propose_v which_o to_o my_o best_a knowledge_n be_v universal_o approve_v of_o viz._n to_o admit_v as_o truth_n no_o advice_n narration_n 〈◊〉_d testimony_n how_o confident_o soever_o they_o may_v be_v tell_v before_o we_o have_v examine_v they_o with_o a_o full_a exactness_n and_o make_v experiment_n upon_o all_o those_o case_n and_o instance_n the_o truth_n of_o which_o be_v propose_v to_o we_o as_o undeniable_a that_o i_o may_v if_o possible_a leave_v no_o perplexity_n on_o darkness_n in_o my_o work_n i_o make_v yet_o a_o distinction_n upon_o this_o last_o point_n for_o i_o propose_v in_o four_o chapter_n all_o the_o instance_n i_o have_v be_v oblige_v to_o insert_v in_o several_a place_n of_o my_o first_o book_n to_o facilitate_v the_o understanding_n of_o the_o thing_n contain_v in_o it_o beginning_n with_o those_o that_o concern_v the_o ancient_a heathen_n that_o be_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o that_o book_n and_o in_o the_o thirteen_o of_o this_o those_o that_o relate_v to_o the_o modern_a pagan_n in_o the_o 6_o 8_o 9th_o and_o 10_o chapter_n of_o the_o firk_n book_n be_v contain_v here_o in_o the_o 14_o those_o that_o i_o have_v draw_v from_o the_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n be_v the_o matter_n tof_o the_o 15_o and_o those_o that_o be_v afford_v i_o by_o the_o papist_n in_o the_o 19_o 20_o and_o 21_o of_o the_o first_o book_n be_v confute_v in_o the_o 16_o of_o this_o afterward_o i_o run_v over_o the_o whole_a universe_n from_o the_o 17_o to_o the_o 32d_o chapter_n relate_v and_o examine_v the_o most_o famous_a example_n and_o those_o that_o be_v think_v to_o be_v the_o strong_a proof_n for_o
child_n in_o friezeland_n it_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v bewitch_v of_o which_o i_o have_v have_v a_o full_a account_n by_o the_o letter_n of_o his_o friend_n and_o relation_n that_o by_o this_o specimen_fw-la any_o one_o may_v judge_v of_o all_o the_o narration_n of_o that_o nature_n that_o be_v so_o much_o credit_v by_o the_o common_a people_n who_o take_v such_o matter_n of_o fact_n for_o undeniable_a effect_n of_o magic_n as_o for_o the_o rest_n shall_v i_o make_v a_o enquiry_n after_o all_o the_o example_n that_o be_v report_v to_o prove_v the_o operation_n of_o the_o devil_n i_o shall_v never_o compass_v my_o end_n and_o therefore_o i_o persuade_v myself_o that_o i_o have_v allege_v a_o sufficient_a number_n of_o they_o to_o satisfy_v the_o reader_n who_o shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o doubt_v of_o their_o truth_n because_o i_o have_v produce_v such_o as_o be_v most_o know_v late_o happen_v and_o in_o neighbour_a place_n or_o at_o least_o attend_v with_o one_o of_o those_o 3_o circumstance_n and_o consequent_o may_v be_v examine_v with_o great_a conveniency_n and_o certainty_n and_o testify_v for_o the_o most_o part_n by_o live_a person_n thus_o i_o put_v a_o end_n to_o this_o treatise_n and_o make_v my_o conclusion_n brief_o rehearse_v all_o the_o proof_n relate_v in_o the_o 4_o book_n each_o in_o its_o place_n these_o proof_n show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o natural_a reason_n nor_o revelation_n in_o the_o holy_a writ_n no_o certain_a experiment_n that_o give_v we_o cause_n to_o ascribe_v to_o wicked_a spirit_n all_o the_o operation_n and_o effect_n that_o be_v general_o suppose_v to_o proceed_v from_o the_o devil_n or_o from_o man_n his_o confederate_n this_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o 33th_o chapter_n whereupon_o it_o must_v be_v remember_v that_o what_o i_o say_v concern_v only_o the_o common_a doctrine_n and_o opinion_n afterward_o it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o show_v how_o wrongful_o such_o a_o superstition_n be_v cherish_v and_o increase_v instead_o of_o moderate_v it_o or_o even_o root_a it_o out_o if_o possible_a in_o the_o 34th_o chapter_n i_o charge_v with_o that_o fault_n clergy_n man_n and_o divine_n more_o than_o prince_n and_o magistrate_n because_o the_o former_a be_v more_o particular_o oblige_v to_o meditate_v upon_o those_o matter_n to_o watch_v over_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o soul_n commit_v to_o their_o care_n and_o to_o attempt_v the_o cure_n of_o a_o disease_n that_o be_v so_o contagious_a and_o feed_v upon_o the_o very_a bowel_n but_o because_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o this_o undertake_n will_v but_o slow_o proceed_v i_o will_v in_o the_o mean_a while_n propose_v to_o the_o reader_n and_o myself_o the_o lesson_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o his_o first_o epistle_n to_o timoth._n 4.7_o reject_v profane_a and_o old_a wife_n fable_n and_o exercise_n they_o self_n to_o godliness_n i_o show_v in_o the_o 35th_o and_o last_o chapter_n that_o this_o be_v what_o i_o chief_o intend_v in_o this_o work_n and_o that_o i_o obtain_v my_o end_n in_o most_o of_o those_o that_o undertake_v the_o rend_v of_o it_o with_o suitable_a disposition_n beside_o i_o hold_v it_o for_o certain_a that_o those_o who_o take_v occasion_n or_o pretence_n from_o thence_o to_o accuse_v i_o with_o error_n and_o libertinism_n be_v man_n themselves_o that_o have_v not_o for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n all_o the_o deference_n that_o can_v be_v wish_v this_o i_o demonstrate_v in_o particular_a with_o so_o great_a evidence_n that_o i_o have_v already_o have_v the_o satisfaction_n to_o see_v that_o my_o work_n produeed_o a_o great_a fruit_n when_o but_o one_o half_a of_o it_o appear_v so_o that_o i_o hope_v by_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n it_o be_v now_o finish_v i_o shall_v gather_v as_o plentiful_a a_o harvest_n as_o the_o sorrow_n which_o it_o cause_v to_o my_o enemy_n whilst_o i_o be_v publish_v it_o be_v uneasy_a and_o smart_a the_o content_n of_o the_o first_o volume_n chap._n i._n of_o the_o importance_n necessity_n and_o vsefulness_n of_o the_o matter_n and_o in_o what_o order_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v treat_v of_o pag._n 1._o chap._n ii_o that_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heathen_n concern_v god_n and_o spirit_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o greek_a and_o latin_a author_n pag._n 8._o chap._n iii_o that_o those_o opinion_n be_v the_o source_n and_o basis_n of_o the_o art_n of_o divination_n pag._n 22_o chap._n iu_o that_o all_o the_o different_a sort_n of_o witchcraft_n that_o have_v be_v in_o use_n proceed_v from_o the_o same_o original_a pag._n 32_o chap._n v._o that_o we_o see_v still_o among_o the_o present_a pagan_n the_o same_o doctrine_n pag._n 38_o chap._n vi_o that_o this_o conformity_n must_v be_v seek_v first_o in_o the_o remain_v of_o paganism_n in_o europe_n pag._n 43_o chap._n vii_o that_o the_o same_o sentiment_n be_v to_o be_v find_v among_o most_o of_o the_o nation_n of_o asia_n pag._n 51_o chap._n viii_o that_o the_o witchcraft_n practise_v among_o the_o people_n proceed_v from_o the_o same_o source_n pag._n 63_o chap._n ix_o that_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o african_a heathen_n agree_v at_o bottom_n with_o the_o sentiment_n and_o custom_n of_o the_o other_o pagan_n pag._n 69_o chap._n x._o that_o very_o near_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o practice_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o america_n pag._n 75_o chap._n xi_o where_o all_o the_o sentiment_n and_o practice_n of_o so_o many_o different_a heathen_n be_v useful_o compare_v together_o pag._n 89_o chap._n xii_o what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o how_o necessary_a it_o be_v to_o examine_v they_o pag._n 100_o chap._n xiii_o that_o the_o witchcraft_n ancient_o practise_v and_o still_o in_o use_n among_o the_o jew_n proceed_v from_o the_o same_o original_a pag._n 115_o chap._n fourteen_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o exercise_n of_o magic_n be_v also_o in_o request_n among_o the_o mahometan_n pag._n 127_o chap._n xv._o that_o some_o of_o the_o heathen_a opinion_n upon_o this_o subject_n have_v in_o process_n of_o time_n creep_v in_o among_o the_o christian_n pag._n 140_o chap._n xvi_o that_o some_o of_o the_o first_o christian_n deride_v the_o conjuration_n of_o spirit_n and_o other_o credit_v and_o practise_v they_o pag._n 162_o chap._n xvii_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o compare_v all_o those_o various_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o jew_n mahometan_n and_o christian_n and_o to_o examine_v wherein_o they_o differ_v and_o in_o what_o they_o agree_v together_o pag._n 168_o chap._n xviii_o that_o the_o doctrine_n ascribe_v to_o the_o manichee_n be_v a_o mixture_n of_o all_o the_o precede_a and_o the_o original_n of_o the_o opinion_n most_o common_a to_o this_o day_n pag._n 176_o chap._n xix_o that_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n already_o mention_v have_v be_v most_o or_o all_o introduce_v in_o popery_n which_o have_v add_v to_o they_o new_a invention_n of_o men._n pag._n 182_o chap._n xx._n what_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o popery_n concern_v apparition_n of_o spirit_n and_o how_o they_o torment_v man_n either_o by_o themselves_o or_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o other_o men._n pag._n 197_o chap._n xxi_o that_o several_a mean_n be_v practise_v against_o attack_n and_o the_o illusion_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o magician_n pag._n 211_o chap._n xxii_o that_o neither_o the_o opinion_n that_o be_v receive_v among_o we_o nor_o our_o practice_n go_v usual_o so_o far_o and_o that_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n that_o our_o author_n be_v not_o find_v to_o agree_v so_o well_o together_o upon_o this_o subject_n pag._n 220_o chap._n xxiii_o that_o of_o all_o these_o opinion_n put_v together_o there_o result_v some_o certain_a proposition_n in_o which_o they_o differ_v and_o other_o in_o which_o they_o agree_v pag._n 236_o chap._n xxiv_o that_o all_o that_o have_v be_v relate_v show_v upon_o what_o foundation_n the_o christian_n in_o general_a and_o the_o protestant_n in_o particular_a say_v such_o extraordinary_a thing_n of_o the_o devil_n pag._n 244_o the_o world_n bewitch_v vol._n i._o contain_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o nation_n from_o the_o first_o age_n till_o the_o present_a time_n concern_v god_n spirit_n and_o their_o custom_n chap._n i._o of_o the_o importance_n necessity_n and_o vsefulness_n of_o this_o matter_n and_o in_o what_o order_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v treat_v of_o i_o promise_v to_o undertake_v this_o work_n a_o long_a time_n ago_o and_o it_o be_v yet_o long_o since_o i_o project_v it_o it_o be_v now_o at_o last_o come_v to_o its_o perfection_n but_o i_o be_o afraid_a to_o venture_v too_o much_o by_o the_o publish_n of_o it_o my_o own_o experience_n in_o several_a occasion_n and_o my_o frequent_a converse_v with_o very_o rational_a man_n together_o with_o my_o particular_a study_n have_v a_o thousand_o time_n afford_v i_o the_o occasion_n to_o consider_v whether_o
more_o large_o explain_v in_o the_o forementioned_a place_n equity_n say_v he_o eternal_o attend_v he_o which_o be_v the_o avenger_n of_o those_o that_o forsake_v the_o law_n of_o god_n but_o happy_a be_v he_o who_o stick_v to_o it_o and_o follow_v it_o constant_o sect._n 4._o but_o how_o advantageous_o soever_o they_o may_v speak_v of_o the_o supreme_a deity_n it_o nevertheless_o appear_v that_o they_o do_v not_o ascribe_v to_o he_o independency_n nor_o the_o immediate_a direction_n of_o all_o thing_n since_o they_o divide_v the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n betwixt_o several_a god_n to_o each_o of_o who_o they_o assign_v his_o particular_a share_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o the_o caldee_n and_o persian_n observe_v how_o human_a affair_n be_v often_o here_o below_o obnoxious_a to_o considerable_a change_n which_o proceed_v from_o heaven_n take_v occasion_n from_o thence_o to_o contrive_v two_o supreme_a deity_n proceed_v from_o that_o first_o be_v one_o of_o who_o they_o call_v oromasdes_n and_o give_v he_o the_o direction_n of_o heaven_n to_o the_o other_o name_v arimanius_n they_o ascribe_v that_o of_o the_o earth_n the_o roman_n afterward_o give_v they_o the_o greek_a name_n viz._n to_o the_o former_a that_o of_o jupiter_n and_o to_o the_o latter_a that_o of_o pluto_n who_o they_o at_o first_o look_v upon_o as_o the_o god_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o because_o all_o the_o wise_a hold_v for_o a_o certain_a truth_n that_o the_o heaven_n surpass_v the_o earth_n in_o perfection_n they_o place_v the_o supreme_a deity_n in_o heaven_n and_o the_o other_o god_n under_o it_o each_o according_a to_o his_o dignity_n and_o as_o they_o conceive_v that_o the_o sovereign_a god_n can_v never_o cease_v from_o be_v good_a so_o jupiter_n who_o have_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o heaven_n be_v in_o great_a credit_n among_o they_o but_o pluto_n the_o god_n of_o hell_n obtain_v but_o a_o ill_a name_n sect._n 5._o it_o be_v here_o methinks_v the_o proper_a place_n to_o distinguish_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o pagan_n into_o such_o as_o have_v either_o religion_n or_o nature_n for_o their_o object_n in_o the_o latter_a they_o inquire_v after_o the_o first_o and_o second_o cause_n of_o all_o thing_n of_o their_o motion_n and_o change_n without_o any_o reference_n to_o religion_n thus_o come_v upon_o the_o stage_n plato_n with_o his_o idea_n and_o aristotle_n with_o his_o intelligency_n plato_n call_v idea_n the_o principle_n that_o flow_v from_o the_o divine_a nature_n that_o subsist_v with_o he_o and_o by_o which_o all_o thing_n subsist_v each_o of_o they_o be_v as_o a_o engrave_v image_n of_o he_o from_o who_o they_o all_o proceed_v so_o that_o they_o all_o partake_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o original_a and_o be_v such_o as_o the_o principal_a from_o whence_o they_o flow_v when_o i_o confer_v the_o sentiment_n of_o pythagoras_n contain_v in_o the_o word_n of_o socrates_n relate_v in_o the_o parmenis_fw-la with_o what_o plutarch_n say_v in_o his_o first_o book_n chap._n the_o 10_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o philosopher_n and_o laertius_n in_o the_o life_n of_o the_o same_o pythagoras_n as_o also_o cicero_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o tusculan_a question_n fifty_o eight_o wherein_o he_o explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o that_o philosopher_n it_o seem_v to_o i_o that_o nothing_o can_v be_v better_o nor_o more_o plain_o express_v concern_v this_o subject_n as_o for_o aristotle_n his_o opinion_n be_v that_o there_o be_v substance_n distinct_a and_o separate_a from_o matter_n who_o put_v the_o heaven_n into_o motion_n suppose_v heaven_n itself_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o body_n in_o a_o continual_a and_o restless_a motion_n that_o the_o star_n be_v of_o a_o eternal_a nature_n and_o that_o whâ—t_n move_v must_v be_v more_o durable_a and_o precede_v that_o which_o be_v move_v thence_o he_o infer_v that_o there_o be_v as_o many_o permanent_a and_o immovable_a substance_n this_o be_v what_o he_o teach_v in_o his_o metaphysic_n book_n the_o 14_o cap._n 18._o and_o what_o be_v call_v by_o his_o latin_a interpreter_n intelligency_n sect._n 6._o but_o when_o they_o proceed_v to_o religion_n there_o arise_v still_o among_o they_o more_o considerable_a difference_n which_o may_v be_v plain_o perceive_v in_o the_o book_n of_o plutarch_n entitle_v the_o opinion_n of_o philosopher_n and_o elsewhere_o in_o the_o same_o author_n as_o also_o in_o the_o book_n which_o apuleius_n a_o platonist_n more_o ancient_a than_o plutarch_n have_v write_v of_o the_o life_n of_o socrates_n the_o sum_n of_o what_o he_o say_v come_v to_o this_o that_o the_o deity_n be_v divide_v into_o four_o as_o into_o some_o degree_n that_o descend_v from_o high_a to_o low_a and_o that_o the_o three_o last_o degree_n be_v again_o subdivide_v into_o several_a other_o which_o they_o call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d god_n demon_n and_o hero_n plato_n say_v apuleius_n have_v divide_v the_o whole_a nature_n into_o three_o with_o relation_n to_o spirit_n in_o particular_a believe_v that_o there_o be_v god_n superior_n middle_n and_o inferior_a of_o which_o three_o sort_n of_o god_n it_o be_v convenient_a to_o say_v something_o sect._n 7._o as_o to_o the_o superior_a or_o celestial_a god_n he_o say_v that_o their_o habitation_n be_v in_o heaven_n that_o they_o be_v immaterial_a and_o eternal_a of_o their_o own_o nature_n but_o that_o there_o be_v some_o which_o be_v in_o some_o sort_n visible_a in_o the_o star_n though_o other_o can_v be_v perceive_v by_o corporal_a eye_n but_o only_o by_o those_o of_o the_o understanding_n after_o he_o have_v distinguish_v those_o deity_n into_o sex_n like_a mankind_n that_o be_v into_o god_n and_o goddess_n he_o mention_n these_o 12_o viz._n jupiter_n apollo_n vulcan_n mars_n neptune_n mercury_n who_o be_v six_o god_n juno_n diana_n venus_n ceres_n vesta_n minerva_n who_o be_v as_o many_o goddess_n the_o dignity_n of_o these_o celestial_a god_n notwithstanding_o the_o liberty_n which_o the_o poet_n often_o take_v to_o contrive_v other_o account_n of_o they_o it_o be_v esteem_v too_o high_a that_o it_o shall_v allow_v they_o to_o descend_v and_o converse_v with_o man_n though_o they_o govern_v their_o affair_n each_o in_o his_o jurisdiction_n but_o the_o same_o plato_n believe_v the_o star_n be_v but_o improper_o call_v god_n and_o only_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o divine_a and_o immutable_a conduct_n that_o be_v observable_a in_o they_o the_o name_n of_o the_o fix_a star_n which_o be_v reckon_v among_o the_o visible_a god_n be_v contain_v in_o this_o verse_n arcturum_fw-la pluviasque_fw-la hyadas_n geminosque_fw-la triones_fw-la but_o leave_v those_o god_n to_o plato_n of_o who_o make_v they_o be_v the_o star_n which_o be_v call_v by_o ignorance_n planet_n or_o err_a star_n be_v also_o account_v among_o the_o god_n the_o sun_n be_v call_v apollo_n and_o the_o moon_n diana_n to_o which_o these_o five_o be_v join_v saturn_n jupiter_n mars_n venus_n call_v also_o the_o morning_n and_o evening_n star_n and_o mercury_n though_o they_o appear_v but_o ordinary_a star_n another_o source_n of_o the_o pagan_a error_n in_o their_o divinity_n be_v the_o conformity_n betwixt_o the_o name_n of_o some_o star_n and_o those_o of_o their_o invisible_a god_n they_o believe_v that_o there_o be_v deity_n in_o the_o star_n who_o act_v by_o they_o or_o that_o the_o star_n be_v god_n who_o have_v life_n in_o themselves_o communicate_v it_o to_o other_o creature_n as_o it_o be_v believe_v by_o alomen_n who_o opinion_n be_v relate_v in_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n sect._n 8._o we_o may_v still_o perceive_v some_o remain_n of_o that_o opinion_n in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o day_n of_o the_o week_n in_o the_o english_a french_a and_o dutch_a tongue_n as_o well_o as_o in_o latin_a for_o they_o still_o name_n by_o one_o of_o the_o seven_o planet_n that_o day_n on_o which_o they_o believe_v they_o to_o have_v a_o particular_a influence_n as_o lunae_n die_v lundi_n monday_n maanday_n martis_n die_v mardi_n duigsday_n a_o abbreviation_n of_o dyssenday_n which_o be_v still_o in_o use_n in_o zealand_n and_o brabant_n mercury_n die_v mecred_fw-mi wednesday_n woonsdag_n from_o wodensday_n the_o day_n of_o woden_n the_o name_n of_o mercury_n among_o the_o ancient_a german_n and_o dutch_a because_o he_o be_v the_o god_n of_o merchant_n and_o the_o messenger_n of_o the_o god_n jovis_n die_v jeudi_fw-la thursday_n donderdag_n because_o jupiter_n be_v esteem_v the_o god_n of_o thunder_n veneris_fw-la dies_fw-la vandredi_n friday_n vrydag_n from_o freda_n the_o ancient_a name_n of_o venus_n in_o the_o dutch_a and_o saxon_a tongue_n whence_o it_o come_v that_o the_o frison_n call_v that_o day_n free_v and_o whence_o undoubted_o come_v the_o dutch_a word_n vryen_n to_o court_v a_o woman_n saturni_n die_v samedi_fw-la saturday_n saterdag_n solis_fw-la dies_fw-la sunday_n sondag_n but_o in_o the_o
the_o devil_n that_o the_o christian_n have_v since_o he_o that_o know_v not_o god_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o christian_n can_v also_o know_v the_o devil_n and_o that_o be_v impossible_a that_o any_o rational_a creature_n shall_v know_v the_o devil_n as_o he_o be_v and_o adore_v he_o for_o as_o to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o apostle_n concern_v the_o heathen_n that_o they_o offer_v their_o sacrifice_n to_o the_o devil_n 1_o cor._n 10.20_o it_o be_v not_o express_o say_v to_o the_o devil_n as_o to_o the_o chief_a of_o the_o wicked_a angel_n no_o more_o then_o in_o st._n matth._n 25.41_o but_o to_o he_o as_o the_o chief_z of_o the_o demon_n of_o which_o we_o have_v former_o speak_v and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o the_o greek_a word_n use_v by_o st._n paul_n be_v not_o that_o of_o devil_n but_o demon_n which_o be_v the_o name_n the_o heathen_n give_v to_o a_o sort_n of_o inferior_a god_n as_o have_v be_v already_o say_v after_o that_o observation_n let_v we_o see_v what_o conformity_n may_v be_v find_v betwixt_o the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o ancient_a pagan_n and_o that_o of_o the_o modern_a heathen_a as_o to_o spirit_n we_o shall_v begin_v with_o europe_n thence_o proceed_v to_o asia_n and_o africa_n and_o at_o last_o go_v over_o into_o america_n chap._n vi_o that_o this_o conformity_n must_v be_v seek_v one_a in_o the_o remain_v of_o paganism_n in_o europe_n sect._n 1_o it_o have_v be_v already_o say_v that_o there_o be_v some_o pagan_n in_o the_o extremity_n of_o europe_n especial_o in_o the_o northern_a part_n but_o they_o be_v so_o brutish_a and_o wild_a that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v what_o they_o do_v than_o to_o conceive_v or_o guess_v what_o they_o believe_v they_o be_v laplander_n and_o finlander_n especial_o those_o swedish_n dominion_n with_o who_o we_o be_v best_a acquaint_v by_o a_o description_n draw_v from_o the_o best_a author_n which_o scheffer_n have_v make_v in_o his_o swedish_n lapland_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v declare_v as_o much_o as_o i_o judge_v convenient_a for_o my_o design_n first_o what_o he_o say_v of_o these_o and_o afterward_o what_o be_v add_v of_o the_o other_o yet_o without_o give_v credit_n to_o whatever_o be_v write_v of_o which_o i_o scarce_o believe_v one_o half_a to_o be_v true_a this_o however_o be_v certain_a that_o those_o people_n though_o under_o the_o dominion_n of_o christian_a prince_n viz._n those_o of_o swedeland_n denmark_n and_o muscovy_n be_v as_o fond_a of_o their_o pagan_a superstition_n and_o continue_v as_o zealous_o though_o secret_o their_o ancient_a practice_n as_o they_o have_v little_a knowledge_n of_o christianity_n and_o inclination_n to_o embrace_v our_o faith_n in_o the_o mean_a while_n scheffer_n have_v make_v of_o late_a such_o a_o accurate_a description_n of_o lapland_n and_o upon_o such_o certain_a information_n that_o one_o may_v methinks_v sure_o rely_v upon_o what_o he_o say_v and_o as_o he_o frequent_o intermix_v in_o his_o narration_n other_o laplander_n and_o finlander_n it_o may_v be_v probable_o infer_v that_o he_o esteem_v they_o all_o very_o near_o alike_o in_o belief_n and_o worship_n which_o may_v be_v confirm_v by_o this_o reason_n that_o what_o other_o writer_n say_v of_o those_o other_o nation_n be_v pretty_a agreeable_a with_o what_o scheffer_n relate_v of_o swedish_n lapland_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v follow_v he_o only_o though_o i_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v he_o only_o since_o his_o book_n contain_v whatever_o the_o other_o have_v write_v before_o he_o let_v we_o then_o first_o â—ee_n which_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o those_o pagan_n and_o afterward_o we_o shall_v speak_v of_o their_o magic_n sect._n 2._o the_o object_n of_o their_o worship_n be_v divide_v into_o three_o sort_n as_o into_o so_o many_o degree_n the_o most_o sublime_a be_v thor_n or_o thordoen_n which_o be_v proper_o the_o thunder_n storjunkare_o or_o stourra-passe_a which_o signify_v holy_a and_o great_a and_o baiwe_v that_o be_v the_o sun_n the_o first_o have_v also_o the_o name_n of_o tierme_n which_o in_o the_o laplandish_a language_n be_v as_o much_o as_o the_o noise_n of_o the_o thunder_n because_o that_o god_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o master_n of_o thunder_n and_o seem_v therefore_o to_o be_v their_o jupiter_n he_o be_v also_o name_v aijeke_n that_o be_v great_a father_n the_o laplander_n ascribe_v co_z he_o a_o absolute_a power_n over_o the_o life_n and_o death_n of_o man_n over_o their_o health_n and_o disease_n and_o over_o the_o wicked_a demon_n who_o live_v on_o the_o top_n of_o the_o rock_n mountain_n and_o lake_n they_o believe_v that_o he_o restrain_v those_o demon_n when_o they_o vex_v man_n too_o much_o that_o he_o chastise_v they_o that_o he_o sometime_o thunder-strikes_a they_o and_o put_v they_o to_o death_n esteem_v it_o to_o be_v the_o chief_a employment_n of_o the_o thunder_n as_o the_o eminent_a latin_n imagine_v that_o jupiter_n cast_v his_o thunderbolt_n upon_o the_o wicked_a and_o all_o other_o criminal_n for_o that_o purpose_n they_o give_v he_o a_o bow_n which_o they_o imagine_v to_o be_v the_o iris_n or_o rainbow_n that_o he_o may_v dart_v his_o arrow_n wound_n and_o kill_v all_o the_o wicked_a demon_n they_o call_v in_o their_o tongue_n the_o iris_n aijeke_v dauge_v the_o great_a father_n bow_n that_o be_v the_o bow_n of_o the_o good_a and_o beneficent_a god_n who_o preserve_v they_o as_o his_o child_n and_o defend_v they_o against_o the_o insult_v of_o those_o wicked_a demon_n they_o imagine_v that_o god_n have_v likewise_o a_o hammer_n which_o they_o call_v aijewetchera_n with_o which_o he_o strike_v on_o the_o neck_n of_o the_o demon_n and_o break_v their_o head_n storjunkare_o or_o stourra-passe_a which_o signify_v the_o governor_n of_o the_o country_n be_v among_o they_o as_o the_o great_a pan_n or_o as_o diana_n have_v the_o country_n and_o wood_n under_o his_o direction_n fish_n and_o bird_n be_v also_o at_o his_o disposal_n and_o all_o animal_n and_o wâ—ld_a beast_n acknowledge_v his_o empire_n it_o be_v by_o he_o 〈◊〉_d they_o be_v happy_a in_o hunt_v and_o without_o his_o leave_n they_o can_v catch_v any_o thing_n true_a it_o be_v that_o aijeke_n or_o tiermes_n govern_v god_n demon_n and_o man_n but_o storjunkare_o in_o quality_n of_o vicar_n of_o that_o god_n have_v the_o conduct_n of_o all_o those_o other_o thing_n barwe_v that_o signify_v the_o sun_n as_o paiwe_v do_v the_o day_n be_v adore_v by_o they_o for_o the_o good_a he_o do_v to_o the_o earth_n but_o they_o particular_o venetrate_v he_o in_o summer_n time_n because_o they_o always_o see_v he_o that_o he_o have_v restore_v they_o his_o light_n dissipate_v their_o darkness_n bring_v heat_n and_o expel_v cold._n sect._n 3_o the_o mane_n of_o the_o roman_n mention_v before_o chap._n 2._o sect._n 15._o be_v among_o the_o laplander_n inferior_a god_n which_o they_o call_v sit_v they_o erect_v no_o figure_n to_o their_o honour_n and_o content_v themselves_o with_o offer_v sarcifice_n to_o they_o we_o find_v in_o no_o writing_n what_o sentiment_n they_o have_v of_o the_o power_n of_o those_o sit_v nor_o for_o what_o reason_n they_o make_v they_o offering_n the_o last_o sort_n of_o those_o inferior_a god_n be_v the_o juhles_a or_o inhlaforket_n that_o be_v a_o vagabond_n crowd_n who_o they_o believe_v to_o wander_v in_o the_o air_n and_o through_o forest_n and_o mountain_n but_o i_o find_v also_o no_o where_n what_o good_a or_o hurt_v those_o spirit_n may_z in_o their_o opinion_n procure_v to_o man_n only_o they_o believe_v they_o inferior_a to_o the_o sit_v however_o they_o pay_v they_o also_o some_o worship_n behind_o their_o cottage_n at_o a_o bow_n shoot_v distance_n which_o worship_n end_v in_o a_o superstitious_a sacrifice_n they_o consecrate_v to_o they_o neither_o image_n nor_o statue_n no_o more_o then_o to_o the_o mane_n they_o have_v likewise_o no_o image_n of_o bawe_n or_o the_o sun_n either_o because_o he_o be_v visible_a himself_o or_o because_o the_o most_o secret_a science_n of_o their_o mystery_n account_v he_o but_o one_o god_n with_o tierme_n there_o be_v but_o ayeke_v and_o storjunkar_n who_o have_v statue_n erect_v to_o their_o honour_n those_o of_o aijeke_n be_v of_o wood_n and_o those_o of_o storjunkare_v of_o stone_n sect._n 4._o it_o be_v upon_o those_o opinion_n that_o their_o divination_n and_o witchcraft_n be_v ground_v and_o hereupon_o i_o can_v but_o make_v this_o observation_n that_o by_o read_v scheffer_n and_o compare_v what_o he_o fay_v of_o his_o own_o with_o what_o he_o have_v collect_v from_o other_o author_n it_o may_v easy_o be_v perceive_v that_o the_o witchcraft_n of_o the_o northern_a nation_n extend_v not_o so_o far_o as_o be_v common_o report_v but_o then_o we_o must_v credit_v what_o scheffer_n assure_v we_o from_o his_o own_o experience_n in_o the_o follow_a word_n chap._n 12._o though_o
for_o their_o sin_n to_o wander_v in_o the_o world_n and_o to_o suffer_v hunger_n and_o thirst_n which_o they_o can_v satisfy_v but_o by_o the_o alm_n that_o man_n hand_n they_o wherefore_o they_o often_o appear_v in_o a_o human_a shape_n to_o beg_v something_o from_o they_o but_o they_o have_v no_o power_n to_o hurt_v they_o beside_o these_o there_o be_v another_o sort_n of_o devil_n or_o ratsiasias_n proper_o so_o call_v because_o they_o be_v the_o child_n of_o aditi_n and_o be_v very_o malicious_a they_o have_v power_n to_o molest_v man_n and_o even_o to_o cause_v much_o trouble_n and_o vexation_n to_o the_o angel_n or_o devetas_n they_o may_v walk_v every_o where_o except_o save_v in_o the_o abode_n of_o brama_n and_o in_o the_o heaven_n they_o be_v describe_v with_o huge_a frightful_a and_o stink_a body_n they_o be_v say_v to_o be_v male_a and_o female_a to_o procreate_v child_n and_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o death_n sect._n 14._o there_o be_v enough_o concern_v the_o demon_n of_o the_o pagan_n of_o asia_n but_o as_o most_o of_o those_o nation_n be_v pythagorean_n and_o believe_v the_o metempsychosis_n they_o also_o supply_v we_o with_o hero_n for_o say_v baldaeius_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o east_n indies_n the_o modern_a heathen_n believe_v that_o man_n be_v happy_a in_o this_o life_n than_o the_o beast_n by_o reason_n that_o he_o have_v a_o body_n by_o which_o the_o soul_n may_v exert_v her_o operation_n but_o they_o agree_v not_o that_o a_o man_n be_v more_o noble_a than_o a_o beast_n nor_o that_o he_o have_v a_o soul_n more_o excellent_a than_o it_o have_v and_o when_o they_o be_v ask_v why_o beast_n reason_v not_o they_o answer_v because_o they_o have_v not_o body_n capable_a of_o exert_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o soul_n as_o a_o dumb_a man_n who_o want_v a_o proper_a organ_n to_o utter_v word_n and_o may_v be_v nevertheless_o very_o wise_a or_o as_o some_o people_n who_o have_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o knowledge_n and_o learning_n but_o have_v no_o more_o readiness_n to_o express_v themselves_o than_o child_n who_o can_v do_v it_o he_o that_o shall_v read_v this_o will_v be_v less_o surprise_v at_o what_o follow_v sect._n 15._o nothing_o certain_a can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o japanders_n because_o the_o jesuit_n who_o relate_v their_o opinion_n agree_v not_o together_o it_o appear_v however_o that_o there_o be_v among_o that_o people_n three_o sort_n of_o opinion_n concern_v human_a soul_n and_o their_o essence_n the_o first_o be_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n differ_v not_o from_o that_o of_o beast_n the_o second_o that_o man_n have_v a_o soul_n of_o another_o nature_n than_o that_o of_o beast_n but_o still_o mortal_a the_o three_o that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a they_o likewise_o believe_v the_o metempsychosis_n and_o that_o the_o soul_n go_v out_o of_o the_o body_n be_v determine_v to_o enter_v into_o another_o body_n either_o of_o man_n or_o beast_n by_o the_o conjunction_n that_o be_v then_o make_v of_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n with_o other_o star_n sect._n 16._o the_o chinese_n be_v likewise_o pythagorean_n martinius_n testify_v it_o very_o plain_o as_o to_o one_o of_o their_o sect_n in_o these_o word_n chiquiao_n be_v a_o sect_n which_o our_o people_n esteem_v to_o be_v the_o first_o introduce_v in_o china_n after_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n they_o believe_v the_o exchange_n of_o soul_n inward_o and_o outward_o they_o honour_v image_n and_o imagine_v that_o the_o soul_n after_o death_n pass_v in_o punishment_n of_o her_o sin_n from_o one_o body_n into_o another_o for_o which_o reason_n they_o abstain_v from_o what_o ever_o have_v have_v life_n that_o narration_n be_v confirm_v by_o trigaltius_fw-la who_o say_v that_o the_o parent_n be_v not_o afraid_a of_o kill_v their_o child_n to_o be_v discharge_v of_o they_o when_o they_o be_v encumber_v with_o too_o many_o assert_v that_o by_o that_o mean_v they_o procure_v they_o a_o better_a condition_n since_o instead_o of_o poverty_n they_o afford_v they_o by_o death_n the_o occasion_n of_o go_v into_o other_o body_n and_o be_v bear_v again_o in_o the_o house_n of_o rich_a people_n where_o they_o will_v live_v more_o at_o ease_n the_o peguan_o seem_v to_o have_v the_o same_o sentiment_n by_o the_o relation_n piuto_n when_o by_o the_o tomb_n of_o their_o rolym_n or_o highpriest_n they_o let_v loose_v a_o great_a many_o bird_n and_o fish_n which_o they_o keep_v prisoner_n believe_v they_o to_o be_v as_o many_o human_a soul_n who_o will_v keep_v company_n to_o their_o rolym_n in_o his_o way_n to_o the_o other_o world_n beside_o we_o read_v in_o corolinus_n out_o of_o artus_n in_o his_o speculum_fw-la mundi_fw-la that_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o china_n have_v invent_v three_o place_n for_o those_o that_o depart_v this_o life_n nachac_n be_v a_o place_n of_o torment_n schuum_n one_o of_o delight_n such_o as_o the_o paradise_n of_o mahomet_n and_o miba_n or_o nibam_n signify_v a_o entire_a privation_n of_o be_v or_o a_o full_a destruction_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n all_o the_o soul_n have_v their_o abode_n in_o the_o two_o first_o place_n or_o depart_v from_o thence_o to_o go_v to_o and_o fro_o through_o the_o world_n and_o often_o pass_v from_o one_o body_n into_o another_o by_o new_a birth_n until_o they_o deserve_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o nibam_n that_o be_v to_o be_v annihilate_v le_fw-fr blanc_n speak_v of_o it_o somewhat_o different_o in_o a_o relation_n extract_v from_o a_o franciscan_a monk_n he_o say_v that_o the_o chinese_n believe_v that_o man_n become_v god_n at_o last_o after_o they_o have_v pass_v through_o the_o body_n of_o several_a beast_n bird_n and_o fish_n and_o that_o they_o imagine_v that_o the_o soul_n after_o the_o course_n of_o many_o age_n have_v be_v well_o purify_v in_o some_o proper_a place_n and_o return_v several_a time_n into_o new_a world_n be_v at_o last_o introduce_v into_o paradise_n cast_v down_o to_o hell_n or_o reduce_v to_o nothing_o sect._n 18._o as_o to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o siamese_n in_o this_o point_n we_o must_v learn_v it_o from_o the_o relation_n of_o the_o jesuit_n in_o their_o journey_n to_o siam_n in_o the_o year_n 1685._o and_o 1686._o because_o that_o book_n be_v the_o new_a and_o much_o credit_v thus_o then_o write_v tachard_n p_o 297_o 298._o edit_fw-la amstele_v metempsychosis_n be_v one_o of_o the_o fundamental_a point_n of_o their_o religion_n so_o that_o the_o life_n of_o man_n pass_v in_o continual_a transmigration_n until_o he_o be_v sanctify_v and_o deserve_v to_o be_v god_n they_o admit_v of_o spirit_n but_o such_o as_o be_v nothing_o else_o than_o soul_n who_o always_o inform_v some_o body_n until_o they_o have_v attain_v to_o holiness_n or_o deity_n angel_n be_v corporeal_a and_o of_o different_a sex_n and_o consequent_o may_v beget_v son_n and_o daughter_n those_o angel_n be_v never_o sanctify_v nor_o deify_v but_o to_o they_o only_o belong_v to_o watch_v over_o the_o government_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o preservation_n of_o men._n they_o distribute_v they_o into_o seven_o order_n or_o hierarchy_n some_o of_o which_o be_v more_o perfect_a and_o noble_a than_o the_o other_o all_o which_o they_o place_v in_o as_o many_o different_a heaven_n each_o part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v one_o of_o those_o intelligence_n to_o preside_v over_o what_o be_v do_v there_o they_o likewise_o impart_v they_o to_o star_n to_o the_o earth_n to_o city_n mountain_n and_o forest_n and_o even_o to_o the_o wind_n and_o rain_n and_o because_o they_o be_v persuade_v that_o those_o angel_n examine_v the_o conduct_n of_o man_n and_o be_v witness_n of_o all_o their_o action_n to_o reward_v those_o that_o be_v commendable_a by_o virtue_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o their_o god_n it_o be_v therefore_o to_o those_o intelligence_n and_o not_o to_o their_o god_n that_o they_o use_v to_o apply_v themselves_o in_o their_o necessity_n and_o misery_n and_o to_o thank_v they_o for_o the_o favour_n they_o suppose_v to_o have_v receive_v from_o they_o sect._n 19_o they_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o demon_n but_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o wicked_a who_o make_v their_o escape_n out_o of_o the_o hell_n in_o which_o they_o be_v detain_v wander_v through_o the_o world_n a_o certain_a time_n and_o do_v as_o much_o hurt_v to_o man_n as_o they_o can_v among_o those_o unhappy_a spirit_n they_o rank_v untimely_a birth_n woman_n die_v in_o childbed_n those_o that_o be_v kill_v in_o a_o duel_n or_o guilty_a of_o some_o crime_n of_o that_o nature_n sect._n 20._o the_o heathen_n of_o java_n believe_v likewise_o metempsychosis_n as_o well_o as_o those_o of_o sumatra_n the_o malabar_n and_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o coast_n of_o cormandel_n all_o the_o benjane_n in_o the_o hither_o east-indies_n agree_v upon_o no_o article_n of_o religion_n better_a than_o
to_o this_o that_o christ_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o mahometan_n for_o a_o great_a prophet_n and_o honour_v in_o that_o quality_n whereas_o he_o be_v horrible_o blaspheme_v by_o the_o jew_n for_o these_o reason_n i_o say_v that_o the_o mahometan_n be_v half_o near_o to_o we_o than_o the_o modern_a jew_n but_o what_o need_v we_o any_o far_a proof_n since_o as_o to_o this_o matter_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o jew_n be_v less_o from_o paganism_n than_o the_o mahometan_n as_o shall_v appear_v by_o the_o proof_n i_o shall_v produce_v sect._n 2._o as_o long_o as_o we_o have_v have_v to_o do_v with_o heathen_n only_o we_o need_v but_o to_o make_v a_o inquiry_n after_o their_o opinion_n concern_v their_o god_n the_o spirit_n and_o the_o soul_n but_o here_o the_o question_n be_v not_o concern_v the_o plurality_n of_o god_n for_o tho'_o former_o the_o jew_n have_v be_v extraordinary_o incline_v to_o idolatry_n they_o have_v now_o such_o a_o great_a aversion_n for_o polytheism_n ever_o since_o 2300_o year_n that_o they_o be_v return_v from_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n that_o they_o will_v acknowledge_v but_o one_o person_n in_o the_o divine_a unity_n they_o believe_v by_o the_o light_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n that_o this_o only_a god_n be_v almighty_a and_o sufficient_a to_o himself_o and_o to_o all_o thing_n which_o he_o have_v create_v of_o nothing_o and_o govern_v and_o maintain_v alone_o among_o his_o creature_n they_o reckon_v angel_n and_o man_n and_o think_v that_o the_o last_o have_v a_o soul_n more_o excellent_a than_o that_o of_o bruit_n though_o far_o inferior_a to_o the_o angelical_a perfection_n such_o have_v be_v in_o all_o time_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o so_o far_o be_v more_o agreeable_a to_o the_o christian_a faith_n then_o that_o of_o the_o mahometan_n as_o we_o shall_v say_v hereafter_o sect._n 3_o but_o the_o state_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n whilst_o the_o first_o temple_n stand_v must_v be_v well_o distinguish_v from_o that_o into_o which_o it_o be_v insensible_o fall_v the_o jew_n of_o that_o time_n be_v orthodox_n save_v only_o those_o who_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v carry_v into_o idolatry_n and_o undoubted_o they_o have_v no_o other_o opinion_n of_o the_o angel_n demon_n and_o soul_n of_o man_n but_o what_o the_o holy_a write_n still_o teach_v we_o so_o that_o if_o we_o still_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o different_a from_o we_o it_o be_v because_o we_o consider_v those_o of_o latter_a time_n when_o their_o state_n be_v in_o its_o fall_n and_o christianity_n in_o its_o growth_n but_o though_o they_o be_v now_o divide_v into_o two_o sect_n that_o of_o the_o carraijim_n who_o only_o follow_v the_o holy_a writ_n and_o that_o of_o the_o rabbanim_fw-la who_o adhere_v to_o the_o tradition_n of_o their_o doctor_n there_o be_v yet_o but_o the_o latter_a which_o deserve_v to_o come_v into_o consideration_n the_o number_n of_o the_o former_a be_v altogether_o inconsiderable_a they_o be_v a_o remainder_n of_o the_o sadducee_n which_o be_v hardly_o know_v in_o europe_n whereas_o the_o other_o may_v be_v call_v the_o posterity_n of_o the_o pharisee_n sect._n 4._o though_o we_o design_v only_o to_o insist_v upon_o the_o latter_a yet_o a_o more_o particular_a difference_n may_v be_v observe_v betwixt_o the_o ancient_a jew_n and_o the_o modern_a by_o the_o ancient_a jew_n i_o understand_v here_o those_o that_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n of_o his_o apostle_n or_o a_o little_a after_o philo_z who_o be_v the_o learn_a and_o wise_a be_v of_o a_o opinion_n not_o far_o from_o that_o of_o plato_n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o star_n be_v animate_v and_o that_o they_o move_v circular_o by_o their_o own_o intelligence_n ben_n maimon_n be_v in_o that_o point_n of_o his_o sentiment_n of_o which_o he_o have_v make_v a_o abridgement_n in_o these_o word_n all_o the_o star_n and_o celestial_a orb_n have_v a_o soul_n knowledge_n understanding_n and_o a_o last_a life_n know_v he_o by_o who_o word_n the_o universe_n be_v make_v each_o of_o those_o â—_z according_a to_o his_o excellency_n and_o dignity_n praise_n and_o glorify_v his_o author_n follow_v the_o example_n of_o the_o angel_n but_o as_o they_o know_v god_n so_o they_o understand_v what_o they_o be_v themselves_o as_o well_o as_o the_o angel_n who_o however_o be_v above_o they_o their_o knowledge_n be_v inferior_a to_o that_o of_o the_o angel_n and_o superior_a to_o that_o of_o man_n this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o that_o author_n entitle_v of_o the_o ground_n of_o faith_n sect._n 5._o if_o we_o come_v more_o particular_o to_o examine_v their_o opinion_n as_o to_o the_o spirit_n whether_o angel_n or_o human_a soul_n we_o shall_v not_o find_v the_o ancient_n and_o modern_a writer_n agree_v well_o together_o philo_z who_o be_v among_o the_o former_a believe_v that_o the_o air_n be_v full_a of_o spirit_n the_o most_o perfect_a of_o who_o never_o assume_v body_n but_o go_v to_o and_o fro_o ascend_v and_o descend_v from_o heaven_n upon_o earth_n for_o the_o service_n of_o the_o great_a god_n that_o there_o be_v other_o inferior_a in_o dignity_n to_o the_o first_o who_o take_v on_o body_n of_o which_o they_o be_v deprive_v by_o death_n and_o into_o which_o some_o of_o they_o return_v but_o other_o be_v weary_v of_o this_o life_n go_v up_o high_o and_o live_v there_o in_o peace_n but_o there_o be_v other_o the_o most_o pure_a and_o excellent_a of_o all_o who_o have_v a_o sublime_a and_o divine_a understanding_n despise_v terrestrial_a and_o perish_a thing_n be_v the_o minister_n of_o the_o almighty_a and_o as_o the_o ear_n and_o eye_n of_o the_o great_a god_n those_o see_v and_o hear_v everything_o the_o philosopher_n call_v they_o genii_n and_o the_o holy_a write_v name_n they_o most_o proper_o angel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v messengers_z for_o they_o be_v real_o messenger_n who_o carry_v to_o child_n the_o order_n of_o their_o father_n and_o to_o the_o father_n the_o prayer_n of_o his_o child_n wherefore_o it_o be_v say_v of_o they_o that_o they_o ascend_v and_o descend_v this_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o book_n of_o dream_n write_v by_o philo._n sect._n 6._o if_o you_o now_o desire_v to_o hear_v the_o jew_n of_o the_o latter_a time_n and_o their_o opinion_n upon_o the_o nature_n of_o angel_n vorstius_n will_v tell_v you_o most_o true_o in_o his_o annotation_n upon_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o faith_n write_v by_o maimonides_n that_o they_o do_v not_o perfect_o agree_v together_o for_o some_o believe_v that_o those_o spirit_n have_v be_v create_v of_o the_o most_o subtle_a element_n as_o rabbi_n juda_n relate_v it_o in_o his_o book_n entitle_v cusri_n chap._n 4._o sect._n 4._o other_o as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n jezira_n hold_v as_o the_o same_o rabbi_n juda_n assure_v we_o that_o the_o angel_n proceed_v from_o the_o holy_a ghost_n we_o find_v also_o in_o the_o book_n chagiga_n fol._n 14._o that_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n administer_a angel_n be_v create_v every_o day_n but_o maimonides_n speak_v of_o his_o own_o more_o wise_o upon_o this_o subject_n and_o general_o upon_o all_o other_o the_o angel_n say_v he_o in_o chap._n 2._o sect._n 4_o have_v a_o essence_n that_o subsist_v without_o matter_n not_o have_v body_n but_o be_v essence_n distinguish_v from_o one_o another_o sect._n 7._o upon_o this_o difference_n of_o the_o angel_n in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n i_o think_v it_o better_a to_o propose_v what_o have_v be_v say_v by_o the_o same_o author_n than_o to_o quote_v any_o other_o because_o there_o be_v none_o among_o they_o that_o may_v be_v compare_v to_o he_o either_o for_o learning_n or_o judgement_n as_o not_o intend_v to_o impute_v to_o they_o more_o foolish_a doctrine_n than_o those_o that_o be_v admit_v by_o their_o most_o authentic_a writer_n thus_o than_o maimonides_n express_v this_o opinion_n when_o the_o prophet_n say_v that_o they_o have_v see_v the_o angel_n as_o a_o fire_n and_o with_o wing_n they_o speak_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o by_o a_o simile_n design_v only_o to_o show_v that_o they_o be_v neither_o corporeal_a nor_o heavy_a in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v that_o god_n himself_o be_v call_v a_o consume_a fire_n viz._n improper_o thus_o likewise_o this_o passage_n must_v be_v understand_v he_o make_v the_o wind_n his_o angel_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o some_o translation_n the_o spirit_n for_o the_o hebrew_n word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ruach_n have_v those_o two_o signification_n of_o spirit_n and_o of_o wind_n and_o therefore_o the_o angel_n be_v material_a be_v essential_o distinguish_v betwixt_o themselves_o as_o by_o degree_n the_o one_o be_v above_o the_o other_o to_o which_o the_o author_n apply_v these_o word_n for_o a_o high_a than_o that_o high_a takes_z
thereby_o it_o may_v be_v easy_o understand_v that_o marriage_n must_v be_v very_o happy_a and_o attend_v with_o great_a sweetness_n and_o tranquillity_n when_o one_o marry_v with_o his_o peculiar_a soul_n that_o be_v with_o that_o which_o be_v create_v with_o she_o whereas_o they_o can_v be_v but_o unhappy_a and_o turn_v to_o the_o punishment_n of_o man_n when_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o a_o body_n who_o soul_n be_v not_o create_v with_o the_o soul_n of_o he_o that_o espouse_n she_o we_o have_v to_o strive_v against_o that_o vnhappiness_n until_o we_o be_v rid_v of_o it_o and_o that_o we_o may_v be_v unite_v by_o a_o second_o marriage_n to_o the_o soul_n that_o be_v make_v our_o partner_n in_o the_o creation_n to_o lead_v a_o happy_a life_n manasse_n ben_n israel_n give_v a_o more_o large_a account_n of_o that_o belief_n in_o several_a place_n as_o in_o his_o conciliador_n quest_n 6._o pag._n 12._o in_o his_o second_o book_n of_o the_o resurrection_n chap._n 13._o as_o also_o in_o the_o three_o book_n chap._n 9_o and_o in_o his_o treatise_n de_fw-fr termino_fw-la vitæ_fw-la sect._n 8._o pag._n 207._o which_o he_o more_o large_o confirm_v after_o the_o jewish_a manner_n in_o his_o three_o question_n sect._n 19_o as_o to_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o death_n the_o metempsychosis_n of_o pythagoras_n be_v also_o receive_v among_o the_o jew_n which_o transmigration_n they_o call_v gilgul_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o revolution_n of_o soul_n for_o they_o imagine_v that_o after_o death_n the_o soul_n wander_v for_o a_o year_n about_o the_o body_n whence_o she_o be_v go_v out_o and_o go_v still_o ramble_v till_o she_o meet_v with_o another_o body_n into_o which_o she_o may_v enter_v to_o be_v bear_v again_o with_o it_o they_o fancy_n that_o this_o happen_v three_o time_n as_o it_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o thisbi_n upon_o the_o word_n gilgul_n in_o this_o manner_n the_o opinion_n of_o the_o cabalist_n be_v that_o every_o soul_n be_v create_v thrice_o to_o let_v we_o understand_v that_o she_o introduce_v herself_o successive_o into_o the_o body_n of_o three_o child_n or_o men._n this_o they_o hope_v in_o some_o manner_n to_o confirm_v from_o the_o book_n of_o job_n ch_n 23._o v._n 19_o according_a to_o that_o they_o say_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o first_o man_n enter_v into_o the_o body_n of_o king_n david_n and_o be_v now_o to_o pass_v into_o that_o of_o the_o messiah_n that_o mystery_n be_v contain_v in_o the_o three_o hebrew_n letter_n of_o adam_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d take_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o initial_a letter_n of_o the_o name_n of_o adam_n the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o first_o of_o that_o of_o david_n and_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o first_o of_o that_o of_o messiah_n their_o learned_a hold_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o wicked_a pass_n into_o the_o body_n of_o beast_n each_o soul_n according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sin_n she_o have_v commit_v thus_o the_o soul_n of_o a_o man_n that_o have_v debauch_v his_o neighbour_n wife_n be_v to_o enter_v into_o a_o camel_n and_o therefore_o say_v david_n i_o shall_v sing_v to_o the_o lord_n ki_n gamal_a alaii_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d because_o he_o have_v deliver_v i_o from_o the_o camel_n as_o they_o interpret_v it_o use_v this_o reason_n that_o when_o the_o hebrew_n word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v punctuate_v it_o be_v read_v otherwise_o and_o pronounce_v gamaal_n which_o signify_v a_o camel_n sect._n 20._o there_o be_v some_o however_o who_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o wicked_a perish_v with_o their_o body_n josephus_n say_v of_o the_o pharisee_n of_o his_o time_n that_o they_o assert_v the_o transmigration_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o good_a only_o but_o that_o they_o send_v those_o of_o the_o impious_a to_o the_o eternal_a torment_n in_o his_o second_o book_n of_o the_o war_n of_o the_o jew_n chap._n 7._o the_o sadducee_n according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n believe_v neither_o resurrection_n nor_o angel_n nor_o spirit_n in_o st._n matth._n chap._n 22._o v._n 23._o and_o in_o the_o act_n ch._n 23._o v._n 8._o but_o now_o the_o jew_n have_v invent_v a_o great_a many_o chimaera_n that_o powerful_o confirm_v they_o in_o their_o magic_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o their_o conjuration_n for_o as_o it_o have_v already_o be_v say_v the_o soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n must_v wander_v a_o whole_a year_n about_o her_o corpse_n during_o which_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n that_o abide_v in_o the_o air_n and_o be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d malachi_n chabbalah_n or_o devil_n of_o torment_n and_o have_v yet_o several_a other_o name_n find_v occasion_n to_o make_v they_o reenter_v into_o their_o body_n as_o they_o have_v power_n to_o do_v when_o they_o be_v require_v to_o it_o by_o conjuration_n thence_o proceed_v in_o their_o meaning_n that_o the_o witch_n of_o endor_n call_v again_o the_o soul_n of_o samuel_n into_o his_o body_n because_o he_o have_v not_o be_v dead_a a_o whole_a year_n manasse_n ben_n israel_n teach_v the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o assure_v we_o it_o be_v that_o of_o the_o ancient_n which_o he_o have_v extract_v especial_o from_o gemara_n siabbas_n there_o be_v some_o however_o who_o have_v more_o rational_a opinion_n as_o we_o shall_v see_v in_o the_o second_o book_n when_o we_o have_v occasion_n to_o examine_v that_o instance_n chap._n xiii_o that_o the_o witchcraft_n ancient_o practise_v and_o still_o in_o use_n among_o the_o jew_n proceed_v from_o the_o same_o original_a sect._n 1._o we_o have_v examine_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o jew_n upon_o that_o matter_n as_o much_o as_o they_o differ_v from_o the_o holy_a writ_n for_o as_o far_o as_o their_o belief_n be_v consonant_a to_o it_o we_o receive_v and_o approve_v of_o the_o same_o let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o they_o practise_v as_o to_o witchcraft_n the_o holy_a scripture_n may_v full_o convince_v we_o of_o the_o great_a inclination_n that_o people_n ever_o have_v for_o it_o which_o doubtless_o proceed_v first_o from_o the_o practice_n they_o have_v see_v in_o egypt_n and_o of_o which_o perhaps_o they_o have_v not_o abstain_v but_o have_v see_v the_o continuation_n of_o they_o in_o the_o country_n they_o inhabit_v that_o be_v surround_v and_o intermix_v with_o so_o many_o nation_n addict_v to_o that_o art_n it_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n the_o law_n give_v they_o such_o frequent_a warning_n to_o beware_v of_o it_o exodus_fw-la 22_o 18._o levit._fw-la chap._n 18._o v._n 31._o cap._n 5._o v._n 27._o deuter._n chap._n 13_o 8_o 9_o 14._o isaiah_n chap._n 6._o v._n 12.20_o and_o that_o he_o threaten_v they_o so_o severe_o because_o they_o can_v not_o resolve_v to_o forsake_v that_o impious_a exercise_n as_o may_v be_v see_v especial_o in_o manasseh_n king_n of_o judah_n 2_o king_n chap._n 21._o v._n 6._o 2._o cron._n chap._n 3._o v._n 6._o that_o sin_n become_v general_a in_o the_o midst_n of_o israel_n or_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o 10_o tribe_n so_o that_o the_o scripture_n say_v that_o they_o use_v divination_n and_o observe_v the_o cry_n of_o bird_n 2_o king_n chap._n 17._o v._n 17._o in_o the_o apostle_n time_n there_o be_v seven_o son_n of_o the_o same_o father_n one_o of_o the_o high_a priest_n who_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o be_v exorcist_n and_o to_o conjure_v devil_n act_n 19_o v._o 13_o 14._o but_o all_o these_o thing_n make_v no_o part_n of_o the_o content_n of_o their_o law_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o their_o rebellion_n so_o that_o judaisme_n be_v not_o proper_o answerable_a for_o they_o until_o they_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o rabbin_n themselves_o and_o at_o last_o introduce_v to_o make_v up_o part_n of_o their_o religion_n such_o be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o i_o have_v represent_v in_o the_o precede_a chapter_n to_o which_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o present_a jew_n be_v perfect_o agreeable_a sect._n 2._o the_o inquisitive_a lighfoot_n have_v show_v by_o many_o proof_n that_o the_o jew_n at_o their_o return_n from_o the_o babylonian_a captivity_n have_v entire_o forsake_v idolatry_n and_o find_v they_o be_v destitute_a of_o prophet_n addict_v themselves_o by_o degree_n to_o witchcraft_n and_o divination_n about_o the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n come_n the_o writing_n of_o the_o talmud_n that_o be_v full_a of_o instruction_n for_o that_o purpose_n and_o be_v nevertheless_o in_o great_a credit_n among_o they_o give_v upon_o that_o subject_n a_o testimony_n not_o advantageous_a to_o they_o especial_o since_o in_o the_o follow_a time_n they_o use_v the_o same_o art_n against_o christianity_n lightfoot_n assure_v we_o that_o after_o the_o destruction_n of_o their_o city_n and_o temple_n there_o be_v several_a impostor_n among_o
tbem_fw-la who_o eager_o addict_v themselves_o to_o magic_n by_o which_o they_o get_v afterward_o into_o great_a reputation_n and_o that_o the_o expound_v of_o dream_n be_v a_o pretence_n they_o make_v use_v of_o to_o commit_v a_o vast_a number_n of_o deceit_n and_o villainy_n we_o see_v continue_v that_o learned_a author_n in_o the_o book_n maarsar_n shemi_n fol._n 45._o col._n 2_o 3._o that_o rabbi_n joseph_n ben_n calpata_n rabbi_n ishmael_n ben._n jose_n rabbi_n lazarus_n and_o akiba_n make_v it_o their_o whole_a business_n many_o of_o their_o expounding_n be_v relate_v in_o the_o place_n i_o have_v quote_v out_o of_o lightfoot_n and_o from_o several_a thing_n contain_v therein_o it_o may_v be_v infer_v that_o they_o instruct_v their_o disciple_n in_o those_o arts._n in_o the_o book_n shabbat_n fol._n 3_o col._n 2._o mention_n be_v make_v of_o a_o phantasm_n that_o appear_v to_o one_o of_o their_o bigot_n whilst_o he_o be_v meditate_v the_o law_n and_o fol._n 8._o col._n 2._o fol._n 14._o col._n 3._o all_o sort_n of_o conjuration_n be_v treat_v of_o some_o to_o cure_v wound_n other_o against_o the_o sting_n of_o serpent_n against_o theft_n and_o even_o against_o enchantment_n this_o i_o have_v collect_v from_o the_o second_o part_n of_o the_o work_n of_o lightfoot_n page_n 147._o where_o many_o other_o thing_n of_o that_o nature_n be_v to_o be_v find_v but_o not_o necessary_a to_o relate_v and_o much_o less_o to_o extract_v out_o of_o the_o own_o book_n of_o the_o jew_n sect._n 3_o however_o it_o will_v not_o be_v beside_o the_o purpose_n to_o add_v what_o the_o same_o lightfoot_n have_v gather_v from_o several_a of_o their_o writing_n especial_o from_o the_o book_n sanhedrin_n concern_v their_o bathkol_n or_o the_o daughter_n of_o the_o voice_n which_o be_v the_o name_n the_o jew_n give_v to_o the_o echo_n pretend_v it_o be_v a_o oracle_n that_o under_o the_o second_o temple_n supply_v the_o want_n of_o the_o urim_n and_o thummim_n with_o which_o the_o first_o temple_n be_v honour_v this_o be_v know_v by_o all_o that_o be_v but_o a_o little_a acquaint_v with_o the_o jewish_a affair_n and_o have_v read_v some_o of_o their_o writing_n but_o here_o be_v proof_n that_o show_v they_o make_v use_v of_o bathkool_n divination_n rabbi_n jochanan_n and_o rabbi_n simeon_n design_v to_o consult_v bathkool_n to_o go_v and_o see_v rabbi_n samuel_n the_o babylonian_a they_o pass_v before_o the_o school_n and_o hear_v a_o boy_n read_v what_o be_v contain_v 1_o sam._n chap._n 25._o verse_n 1._o samuel_n be_v dead_a they_o observe_v that_o and_o find_v that_o the_o samuel_n they_o seek_v be_v dead_a here_o follow_v another_o story_n rabbi_n jonah_n and_o rabbi_n josah_n go_v to_o visit_v rabbi_n acha_n while_o he_o lay_v sick_a they_o say_v let_v we_o hear_v what_o bathkool_n will_v say_v and_o immediate_o they_o hear_v a_o voice_n of_o a_o woman_n that_o say_v to_o her_o neighbour_n the_o candle_n go_v out_o to_o which_o the_o neighbour_n answer_v pray_v dont_fw-fr let_v it_o go_v out_o nor_o extinguish_v the_o light_n of_o israel_n lightfoot_n tom._n 2._o p._n 167._o it_o be_v as_o sure_o that_o those_o word_n proceed_v from_o bathkool_n as_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o elijah_n be_v present_a at_o the_o circumcision_n of_o the_o child_n of_o the_o jew_n as_o it_o be_v common_o believe_v among_o they_o and_o as_o all_o the_o learned_a know_v s_n 4._o but_o beside_o those_o singularity_n we_o may_v take_v notice_n that_o all_o their_o witchcraft_n be_v found_v upon_o two_o ground_n the_o influence_n of_o the_o star_n and_o thy_o apparition_n of_o spirit_n the_o reason_n of_o the_o former_a ground_n be_v that_o tho'_o they_o esteem_v not_o the_o celestial_a light_n to_o be_v god_n yet_o they_o ascribe_v to_o they_o a_o particular_a virtue_n work_v upon_o and_o influence_v human_a action_n as_o well_o external_a as_o internal_a sense_n we_o have_v already_o hear_v philo_n and_o ben._n maimon_n upon_o that_o matter_n it_o be_v very_o usual_a with_o they_o to_o say_v the_o planet_n make_v such_o a_o one_o wise_a or_o rich_a as_o buxtorf_n relate_v it_o in_o his_o lexicon_fw-la talmudicum_fw-la out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sabbath_n these_o be_v happy_a influence_n or_o constellation_n that_o be_v call_v mazzal-toob_a but_o mazzal-ra_a be_v a_o malignant_a star_n under_o which_o one_o be_v bear_v or_o who_o virtue_n influence_n he_o all_o his_o life_n buxtorf_n say_v again_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o same_o book_n that_o the_o planet_n of_o the_o day_n of_o one_o birth_n influence_n he_o not_o but_o only_o that_o of_o the_o hour_n and_o even_o we_o find_v in_o that_o book_n which_o be_v the_o genius_n of_o every_o man_n according_a to_o the_o planet_n under_o which_o he_o be_v bear_v he_o who_o be_v bear_v under_o the_o sun_n will_v be_v handsome_a free_a not_o dissemble_v but_o of_o a_o unconstant_a humour_n under_o venus_n he_o will_v be_v rich_a and_o lecherous_a under_o mercury_n skilful_a and_o of_o a_o good_a memory_n under_o the_o moon_n sickly_a and_o unsteadfast_a under_o saturn_n unfortunate_a under_o jupiter_n just_a and_o under_o mars_n happy_a which_o be_v the_o same_o with_o all_o the_o other_o constellation_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o it_o be_v common_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o planet_n in_o israel_n because_o all_o the_o jew_n seem_v to_o be_v bear_v under_o one_o planet_n be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o genius_n and_o conduct_n therefore_o we_o must_v conclude_v that_o those_o distinction_n concern_v only_a stranger_n and_o that_o israel_n have_v the_o skill_n of_o foretell_v their_o good_a and_o bad_a fortune_n however_o they_o be_v much_o disturb_v when_o the_o moon_n be_v eclipse_v because_o they_o take_v that_o accident_n as_o a_o ill_a presage_n to_o they_o which_o be_v a_o evident_a proof_n of_o the_o unstedfastness_n of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n sect._n 5._o as_o to_o the_o spirit_n manasse_n ben_n israel_n discover_v the_o true_a ground_n of_o the_o jewish_a divination_n lead_v we_o to_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n say_v that_o some_o of_o they_o be_v skilful_a and_o shrewd_a and_o other_o foolish_a and_o dull_a the_o most_o skilful_a fly_v from_o one_o corner_n of_o the_o world_n to_o the_o other_o sometime_o learn_v what_o be_v to_o happen_v for_o this_o reason_n he_o acknowledge_v page_n 18._o that_o several_a conjure_v up_o those_o spirit_n and_o do_v wonder_n by_o help_n of_o the_o black_a art_n we_o read_v even_o in_o some_o cabbalistical_a book_n as_o in_o pirke_n chalos_n and_o ratsiel_n and_o in_o some_o other_o the_o name_n of_o those_o spirit_n and_o the_o form_n of_o the_o conjuration_n use_v for_o that_o purpose_n there_o be_v also_o to_o be_v find_v all_o the_o presage_n that_o may_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o various_a sort_n of_o apparition_n if_o those_o spirit_n appear_v to_o a_o man_n alone_o they_o forebode_v nothing_o good_a if_o they_o appear_v to_o two_o person_n together_o they_o presage_v nothing_o ill_a but_o it_o never_o happen_v that_o they_o show_v themselves_o to_o three_o in_o a_o company_n sect._n 6._o the_o way_n and_o mean_v they_o use_v for_o their_o witchcraft_n and_o divination_n be_v to_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o ceremony_n of_o their_o feast_n and_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o their_o ordinary_a life_n every_o one_o know_v that_o marriage_n be_v the_o lawful_a way_n to_o beget_v child_n which_o make_v they_o believe_v one_o must_v needs_o know_v how_o to_o preserve_v himself_o in_o that_o occasion_n from_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n there_o be_v none_o but_o have_v read_v the_o book_n of_o tobit_n how_o he_o expel_v the_o devil_n asmodee_fw-mi by_o the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o angel_n raphael_n and_o how_o they_o take_v together_o a_o fish_n which_o as_o some_o suppose_n be_v a_o pike_n as_o to_o the_o heart_n and_o liver_n say_v raphael_n if_o the_o daemon_n or_o wicked_a spirit_n disturb_v any_o person_n whether_o man_n or_o woman_n he_o need_v but_o make_v a_o perfume_n before_o he_o and_o the_o party_n shall_v be_v no_o more_o vex_v chap._n 6._o v._n 7._o when_o he_o be_v marry_v with_o sara_n he_o remember_v the_o word_n of_o raphael_n and_o take_v the_o ash_n of_o the_o perfume_n put_v the_o heart_n and_o the_o liver_n of_o the_o fish_n thereupon_o and_o make_v a_o smoke_n with_o it_o which_o when_o the_o evil_a spirit_n have_v smell_v he_o flee_v into_o the_o utmost_a part_n of_o egypt_n and_o the_o angel_n bind_v he_o there_o chap._n 8._o v._n 23._o sect._n 7._o if_o that_o narration_n be_v esteem_v apocryphal_a by_o the_o protestant_n that_o of_o josephus_n deserve_v not_o a_o better_a name_n when_o in_o the_o second_o chap._n of_o the_o 8_o book_n of_o his_o jewish_a antiquity_n he_o deduce_v the_o original_a of_o magic_n from_o solomon_n and_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o it_o upon_o the_o wisdom_n
of_o that_o king_n nay_o he_o assert_v that_o god_n himself_o have_v inspire_v he_o with_o that_o art_n so_o powerful_a against_o demon_n for_o say_v he_o he_o have_v make_v use_n of_o witchcraft_n to_o expel_v disease_n and_o have_v leave_v in_o his_o writing_n form_n of_o conjuration_n by_o which_o the_o devil_n that_o molest_v mankind_n be_v so_o far_o banish_v that_o they_o never_o dare_v come_v back_o again_o and_o that_o sort_n of_o cure_n be_v now_o in_o great_a request_n among_o our_o nation_n it_o consist_v according_a to_o the_o description_n give_v of_o it_o in_o the_o use_n of_o some_o certain_a root_n which_o they_o seal_v up_o and_o put_v under_o the_o nostril_n of_o the_o possess_v at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o utter_v the_o name_n of_o solomon_n and_o the_o word_n of_o his_o conjuration_n and_o so_o be_v the_o devil_n force_v to_o fly_v he_o declare_v to_o have_v be_v a_o eye-witness_n himself_o of_o a_o operation_n of_o this_o nature_n make_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o emperor_n vespasian_n and_o his_o son_n on_o the_o person_n of_o one_o eliezer_n we_o will_v examine_v in_o our_o four_o book_n how_o the_o sight_n of_o josephus_n be_v then_o dispose_v but_o in_o the_o mean_a while_n we_o can_v wish_v he_o have_v explain_v to_o we_o whether_o this_o root_n be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o he_o mention_n in_o the_o 28_o chap._n of_o the_o seven_o book_n of_o the_o jewish_a antiquity_n which_o he_o call_v baaras_n because_o of_o the_o place_n where_o it_o grow_v since_o he_o also_o ascribe_v to_o this_o last_o the_o wonderful_a virtue_n of_o expelling_a demon_n for_o according_a to_o his_o relation_n one_o need_v but_o touch_v the_o possess_v with_o it_o and_o the_o devil_n be_v force_v to_o run_v away_o but_o of_o this_o more_o in_o the_o four_o book_n sect._n 8._o here_o follow_v how_o the_o present_a jew_n be_v molest_v all_o their_o life_n by_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n and_o how_o they_o beware_v of_o they_o when_o a_o child_n come_v into_o the_o world_n the_o terror_n of_o lilis_n come_v with_o he_o to_o seize_v upon_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o parent_n because_o that_o lilis_n intend_v to_o kill_v the_o boy_n within_z 8_o day_n of_o their_o birth_n and_o the_o girl_n within_o the_o 21th_o the_o remedy_n of_o the_o german_a jew_n to_o preserve_v themselves_o from_o that_o danger_n be_v to_o draw_v circular_a line_n with_o chalk_n or_o charcoles_n upon_o the_o 4_o wall_n of_o the_o chamber_n wherein_o the_o woman_n lie_v and_o to_o write_v upon_o each_o circle_n adam_n eve_n let_v lilis_n be_v go_v they_o also_o write_v upon_o the_o door_n of_o the_o chamber_n the_o name_n of_o the_o three_o angel_n that_o preside_v over_o physic_n senoi_n sansenoi_n and_o saumangelof_o as_o lilis_n herself_o teach_v they_o when_o she_o hope_v to_o drown_v they_o all_o in_o the_o sea_n this_o be_v relate_v by_o elias_n in_o his_o book_n entitle_v thisbi_n to_o which_o he_o give_v no_o great_a credit_n as_o he_o himself_o witness_v i_o can_v omit_v what_o buxtorf_n say_v in_o his_o lexicon_fw-la talmudicum_fw-la concern_v the_o weapon_n wherewith_o they_o arm_v themselves_o against_o phantom_n a_o veil_n spread_v over_o the_o face_n hinder_v the_o phantasm_n from_o know_v he_o that_o be_v fright_v but_o if_o god_n judge_n that_o he_o deserve_v to_o be_v terrify_v for_o his_o sin_n he_o cause_v the_o vizard_n to_o fall_v down_o that_o the_o ghost_n may_v see_v and_o bite_v he_o sect._n 9_o but_o what_o terror_n soever_o the_o devil_n cause_v to_o they_o they_o nevertheless_o believe_v that_o if_o they_o take_v their_o opportunity_n they_o may_v prevent_v his_o endeavour_n without_o trouble_n to_o this_o the_o choice_n of_o day_n be_v of_o great_a use_n and_o they_o have_v so_o great_a a_o regard_n for_o they_o that_o they_o do_v no_o long_o deserve_v the_o reproach_n that_o be_v cast_v upon_o they_o of_o not_o understand_v the_o sign_n of_o time_n the_o same_o buxtorf_n in_o his_o school_n of_o the_o jew_n will_v supply_v we_o with_o a_o specimen_fw-la of_o that_o custom_n at_o the_o great_a day_n of_o propitiation_n they_o appease_v sammael_n with_o a_o present_a for_o on_o that_o only_a day_n in_o the_o whole_a year_n he_o be_v allow_v by_o a_o compact_n with_o god_n to_o accuse_v israel_n of_o their_o transgression_n beside_o they_o believe_v themselves_o so_o cunning_a as_o to_o cheat_v the_o devil_n the_o first_o mean_v they_o use_v for_o that_o purpose_n be_v to_o blow_v upon_o the_o corn_n withal_o their_o strength_n from_o morning_n to_o night_n fancy_v to_o make_v sammael_n forget_v the_o quality_n of_o it_o by_o the_o fright_n they_o cast_v upon_o he_o the_o first_o day_n of_o the_o year_n be_v also_o fit_a to_o put_v another_o cheat_n upon_o he_o for_o as_o on_o that_o day_n god_n sit_v in_o judgement_n for_o the_o examination_n of_o sin_n they_o endeavour_v to_o hinder_v their_o enemy_n from_o bring_v his_o accusation_n against_o they_o by_o conceal_v from_o he_o the_o date_n of_o the_o day_n the_o subtlety_n they_o use_v in_o that_o occasion_n be_v that_o they_o forbear_v to_o read_v either_o the_o begin_n or_o the_o end_n of_o the_o law_n as_o sammael_n suppose_v that_o they_o shall_v do_v that_o day_n and_o thus_o they_o never_o fail_v to_o catch_v he_o they_o also_o abstain_v as_o much_o as_o they_o can_v on_o the_o 17_o day_n of_o the_o month_n tammus_n that_o answer_v to_o our_o june_n and_o the_o 9th_o of_o the_o follow_a month_n on_o which_o fall_v their_o second_o fast_n to_o go_v from_o home_n and_o especial_o avoid_v to_o make_v any_o journey_n of_o 4_o or_o 5_o mile_n or_o to_o appear_v in_o a_o court_n of_o justice_n because_o that_o time_n be_v the_o reign_n of_o a_o wicked_a spirit_n call_v ketelmeriri_fw-la bitter_a destruction_n a_o name_n draw_v from_o deut._n chap._n 32._o v._n 24._o where_o moses_n however_o speak_v of_o quite_o other_o matter_n sect._n 10._o the_o cabbala_n chief_o use_v such_o witchcraft_n as_o be_v make_v by_o number_n and_o letter_n and_o be_v in_o great_a request_n among_o the_o jew_n it_o even_o teach_v to_o apply_v to_o it_o the_o sacred_a word_n of_o god_n and_o withal_o some_o sentence_n and_o discourse_n or_o only_o some_o proper_a word_n and_o particular_a name_n to_o which_o the_o jew_n ascribe_v a_o great_a virtue_n whether_o they_o attribute_v it_o to_o the_o power_n of_o the_o apparition_n of_o absent_a body_n or_o of_o incorporeal_a substance_n or_o whether_o they_o presume_v to_o effect_v by_o that_o mean_n strange_a and_o wonderful_a thing_n malka_n scheva_n or_o the_o queen_n of_o sheba_n that_o go_v to_o visit_v king_n solomon_n in_o his_o glory_n have_v be_v often_o conjure_v up_o as_o they_o fancy_n and_o have_v appear_v to_o the_o superstitious_a in_o short_a as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o other_o extraordinary_a effect_n which_o they_o boast_v to_o produce_v they_o be_v hold_v for_o great_a forcerer_n even_o by_o christian_n over_o credulous_a in_o this_o point_n for_o there_o be_v germane_a who_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o man_n that_o can_v stop_v conflagration_n and_o quench_v fire_n by_o throw_v upon_o it_o some_o bewitched_a thing_n that_o can_v draw_v two_o or_o several_a sort_n of_o wine_n out_o of_o the_o same_o vessel_n and_o be_v capable_a of_o produce_v many_o other_o wonder_n sect._n 11._o to_o speak_v of_o the_o other_o use_n they_o make_v of_o name_n in_o witchcraft_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o they_o make_v no_o more_o difficulty_n to_o mix_v the_o name_n of_o god_n with_o it_o than_o that_o of_o the_o devil_n the_o famous_a name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o which_o we_o use_v to_o read_v jehovah_n when_o punctuate_v be_v multiply_v by_o their_o doctor_n by_o 12_o 42_o and_o the_o 72_o letter_n which_o they_o dispose_v and_o make_v word_n of_o they_o and_o apply_v they_o to_o witchcraft_n for_o that_o reason_n they_o call_v it_o shem_n hamphorash_n a_o name_n explain_v or_o divide_v they_o believe_v it_o to_o have_v a_o great_a virtue_n by_o he_o moses_n kill_v the_o egyptian_a by_o he_o israel_n be_v preserve_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o destroy_a angel_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o by_o he_o jesus_n christ_n expel_v wicked_a spirit_n thus_o they_o blaspheme_v the_o second_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n not_o be_v able_a to_o deny_v his_o power_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o be_v inform_v of_o all_o these_o thing_n in_o their_o own_o writing_n and_o by_o their_o own_o consent_n the_o name_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v likewise_o of_o much_o force_n to_o his_o great_a loss_n and_o sorrow_n that_o force_n proceed_v from_o the_o 4_o hebrew_n letter_n that_o compose_v this_o name_n with_o the_o article_n perfix_v to_o it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hassatan_n that_o make_v up_o just_a
thing_n as_o they_o relate_v now_o there_o be_v none_o but_o know_v that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n of_o that_o sect_n as_o they_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o alcoran_n and_o their_o other_o write_n be_v involve_v with_o many_o fable_n and_o fiction_n which_o be_v general_o receive_v as_o truth_n among_o they_o but_o explain_v in_o a_o very_a rational_a sense_n by_o the_o learned_a which_o make_v it_o that_o they_o be_v not_o so_o intolerable_a in_o that_o respect_n as_o that_o they_o be_v false_a and_o groundless_a and_o therefore_o it_o be_v but_o reasonable_a to_o use_v this_o circumspection_n that_o know_v that_o sort_n of_o people_n to_o be_v man_n of_o sense_n as_o there_o be_v many_o in_o other_o sect_n we_o interpret_v their_o fable_n only_o with_o relation_n to_o that_o which_o be_v clear_o and_o significant_o express_v in_o other_o place_n and_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o tendency_n they_o seem_v to_o have_v in_o what_o be_v relate_v of_o their_o other_o opinion_n sect._n 2._o it_o be_v also_o reasonable_a to_o relate_v at_o first_o what_o be_v to_o be_v gather_v from_o the_o alcoran_n and_o to_o join_v to_o it_o afterward_o what_o other_o author_n supply_v we_o with_o either_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o spirit_n teach_v among_o the_o musulman_n that_o be_v the_o faithful_a as_o they_o love_v to_o call_v themselves_o or_o as_o to_o their_o practice_n in_o witchcraft_n and_o divination_n but_o because_o the_o book_n of_o law_n collect_v after_o the_o death_n of_o mahomet_n by_o his_o disciple_n that_o be_v the_o most_o famous_a doctor_n of_o the_o musulman_n be_v not_o uniform_a as_o to_o the_o order_n in_o which_o it_o be_v translate_v in_o several_a language_n for_o the_o conveniency_n of_o the_o reader_n i_o design_v to_o follow_v the_o division_n observe_v by_o du_fw-fr râ—er_n in_o his_o french_a translation_n and_o by_o le_fw-fr verrier_n in_o his_o dutch_a who_o both_o divide_v the_o whole_a work_n into_o 113_o chapter_n sect._n 3_o first_o of_o all_o it_o be_v among_o they_o a_o fundamental_a point_n repeat_v above_o a_o hundred_o time_n in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n that_o god_n be_v but_o one_o and_o have_v no_o partner_n in_o which_o they_o perfect_o agree_v with_o the_o jew_n even_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o holy_a trinity_n as_o have_v be_v already_o mention_v chap._n 12._o sect._n 1_o marmol_n say_v however_o in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o his_o description_n of_o africa_n pag._n 128._o edit_fw-la paris_n that_o the_o morabite_n a_o sect_n of_o mahometan_n arab_n hold_v that_o the_o heaven_n star_n and_o element_n make_v up_o but_o one_o god_n together_o the_o sahis_n another_o sect_n of_o the_o turk_n believe_v that_o there_o be_v some_o deity_n in_o the_o sun_n and_o moon_n because_o of_o the_o influence_n those_o two_o great_a light_n of_o the_o universe_n have_v upon_o sublunary_a creature_n according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o ricaut_n in_o his_o description_n of_o turkey_n book_n 2._o chap._n 12._o de_fw-fr la_fw-fr vall_n in_o his_o journey_n book_n 4._o chap._n 17._o say_v that_o among_o the_o persian_n several_a mahometan_n ascribe_v assist_v form_n and_o intelligence_n to_o the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n by_o which_o they_o be_v quicken_v and_o direct_v as_o our_o body_n be_v by_o our_o soul_n sect._n 4._o in_o most_o or_o all_o the_o page_n of_o the_o alcoran_n mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o holy_a angel_n of_o the_o wicked_a devil_n and_o of_o the_o original_a of_o devil_n far_o more_o rational_o than_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o they_o make_v the_o angel_n immaterial_a though_o they_o believe_v that_o they_o appear_v in_o a_o corporeal_a shape_n as_o be_v to_o be_v read_v in_o this_o passage_n of_o the_o 5_o chapter_n the_o angel_n say_v they_o be_v the_o only_a constant_a and_o immutable_a creature_n there_o be_v not_o other_o endue_v with_o such_o property_n thus_o be_v this_o passage_n quote_v by_o levinius_fw-la varnerius_fw-la in_o his_o miscellany_n who_o have_v extract_v it_o from_o some_o other_o book_n but_o this_o be_v a_o reason_n of_o the_o moâ—t_n think_v part_n and_o the_o best_a philosopher_n among_o they_o for_o mahomet_n himself_o believe_v that_o the_o angel_n have_v be_v create_v of_o some_o certain_a matter_n as_o he_o give_v we_o to_o know_v in_o one_o of_o his_o fable_n to_o be_v relate_v anon_o he_o often_o speak_v too_o gross_o and_o give_v we_o occasion_n to_o doubt_v whether_o he_o understand_v in_o a_o proper_a or_o figurative_a sense_n what_o he_o so_o frequent_o say_v that_o the_o angel_n go_v to_o and_o fro_o hear_v the_o law_n have_v being_n and_o even_o be_v distinguish_v into_o male_n and_o female_n for_o he_o believe_v that_o distinction_n of_o sex_n to_o be_v find_v in_o every_o thing_n see_v his_o 52_o chap._n pa._n 594._o he_o no_o less_o vilify_v the_o dignity_n of_o angel_n ascribe_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o fall_n of_o some_o to_o their_o refusal_n of_o pay_v a_o extraordinary_a honour_n to_o adam_n who_o be_v wise_a than_o they_o be_v and_o converse_v more_o familiar_o with_o god_n for_o god_n teach_v adam_n the_o name_n of_o all_o thing_n and_o adam_n teach_v they_o to_o the_o angel_n chap._n 2._o pa._n 5._o last_o the_o great_a number_n of_o guardian_n angel_n who_o he_o give_v to_o every_o musulman_n evident_o infer_v that_o one_o of_o his_o disciple_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o he_o of_o great_a worth_n than_o several_a angel_n sect._n 5._o mahomet_n have_v very_o plain_o express_v in_o several_a place_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o law_n his_o opinion_n upon_o the_o nature_n and_o original_a of_o devil_n who_o at_o the_o beginning_n be_v create_v in_o the_o rank_n of_o the_o angel_n whence_o they_o fall_v for_o their_o envy_n thus_o in_o the_o 6_o chap._n pag._n 109._o he_o introduce_v god_n speak_v to_o he_o i_o have_v create_v and_o make_v thou_o i_o have_v command_v the_o angel_n to_o adore_v adam_n which_o they_o have_v do_v save_v only_o the_o devil_n this_o place_n must_v be_v understand_v with_o the_o distinction_n bring_v by_o levinius_fw-la varnerius_fw-la out_o of_o a_o turkish_a book_n adoration_n belong_v to_o the_o great_a god_n as_o a_o worship_n but_o it_o may_v belong_v to_o other_o as_o a_o mark_n of_o veneration_n in_o that_o sense_n it_o be_v that_o adam_n be_v adore_v by_o the_o angel_n and_o joseph_n by_o his_o father_n and_o brother_n mahomet_n proceed_v relate_v what_o god_n say_v to_o the_o devil_n what_o hinder_v you_o from_o adore_a adam_n as_o i_o have_v order_v you_o the_o devil_n answer_v because_o i_o be_o superior_a to_o he_o since_o thou_o have_v create_v i_o out_o of_o fire_n and_o man_n out_o of_o clay_n hereupon_o i_o say_v go_v out_o of_o paradise_n it_o be_v not_o the_o abode_n of_o the_o proud_a thou_o shall_v be_v in_o the_o number_n of_o those_o that_o be_v cover_v with_o infamy_n he_o reply_v let_v i_o be_v here_o till_o the_o day_n of_o the_o resurrection_n why_o say_v he_o have_v thou_o tempt_v i_o i_o shall_v say_v he_o turn_v man_n from_o the_o right_a way_n i_o shall_v hinder_v they_o by_o all_o mean_n from_o believe_v thy_o law_n and_o even_o let_v the_o great_a part_n fall_v into_o ungratefulness_n i_o say_v to_o he_o go_v out_o of_o paradise_n thou_o shall_v be_v reject_v by_o all_o the_o world_n and_o deprive_v from_o the_o effect_n of_o my_o mercy_n and_o i_o shall_v fill_v hell_n with_o those_o that_o shall_v listen_v to_o thou_o and_o follow_v thou_o the_o same_o relation_n be_v repeat_v in_o the_o 14_o 16_o and_o 37_o chapter_n pag._n 293_o 381_o and_o 511._o and_o tho'_o he_o mention_n but_o one_o devil_n as_o the_o chief_a he_o nevertheless_o believe_v a_o vast_a number_n of_o good_a and_o wicked_a angel_n for_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n he_o speak_v of_o thousand_o of_o good_a angel_n who_o god_n send_v once_o from_o heaven_n to_o his_o assistance_n whilst_o he_o pray_v he_o likewise_o mention_n the_o demon_n in_o the_o plural_a number_n as_o chap._n 6._o we_o have_v create_v hell_n to_o punish_v devil_n and_o men._n sect._n 6._o his_o distinction_n betwixt_o the_o state_n of_o angel_n and_o devil_n be_v not_o to_o be_v reject_v in_o all_o respect_n such_o as_o they_o be_v towards_o god_n and_o the_o faithful_a such_o he_o describe_v they_o to_o be_v one_o towards_o another_o chap._n 7._o pag._n 198._o god_n say_v to_o his_o angel_n i_o will_v be_v with_o you_o confirm_v the_o step_n of_o the_o true_a faithful_a chap._n 11.278_o the_o angel_n tremble_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o god_n chap._n 20._o pag._n 360._o they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a to_o adorâ—_n he_o and_o again_o chapter_n 15._o pag._n 296._o god_n order_v his_o angel_n to_o go_v down_o and_o send_v his_o inspiration_n to_o who_o he_o please_v this_o
and_o the_o heavenly_a happiness_n sect._n 13._o for_o the_o sahin_n or_o sahis_n of_o who_o mention_n be_v make_v before_o scarce_o believe_v that_o the_o soul_n be_v immortal_a delavalle_n in_o his_o four_o book_n ch._n 23._o describe_v some_o persian_n that_o be_v like_o they_o they_o be_v caly_v elh_o eltabquid_a that_o be_v people_n of_o truth_n or_o certainty_n they_o constitute_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o soul_n in_o the_o mixture_n and_o union_n of_o the_o 4_o element_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v observe_v by_o the_o explication_n he_o give_v of_o their_o belief_n the_o soul_n return_v to_o god_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o she_o proceed_v from_o he_o for_o she_o proceed_v from_o he_o in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o that_o complication_n of_o the_o 4_o element_n and_o she_o return_v to_o he_o in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o separate_v they_o that_o sect_n be_v very_o numerous_a tho'_o look_v upon_o as_o heretical_a by_o other_o persian_n sect._n 14._o every_o one_o of_o those_o various_a opinion_n be_v discoverable_a by_o the_o practice_n of_o its_o follower_n delavalle_n relate_v ch._n 17._o that_o the_o persian_n have_v a_o great_a veneration_n for_o the_o great_a and_o elder_a tree_n because_o they_o persuade_v themselves_o that_o they_o be_v the_o abode_n of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o bless_a for_o which_o reason_n they_o call_v they_o pir_n that_o be_v a_o ancient_a man_n or_o scheich_n the_o elder_a or_o iman_n priest_n suppose_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o old_a man_n dwell_v in_o such_o tree_n there_o be_v other_o who_o have_v learn_v from_o pythagoras_n to_o inquire_v afr_o the_o virtue_n and_o mystery_n of_o number_n be_v addict_v to_o all_o sort_n of_o witchcraft_n as_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o the_o coast_n of_o coromandel_n ch._n 8_o sect._n 5._o they_o boast_v say_v marmol_n book_n 2._o chap._n 3._o pag._n 131._o that_o the_o celestial_a spirit_n appear_v to_o they_o and_o communicate_v to_o they_o a_o entire_a knowledge_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o this_o world_n they_o be_v much_o fear_v and_o reverence_v in_o africa_n as_o be_v great_a sorcerer_n the_o rule_n they_o keep_v be_v compose_v by_o one_o boni_fw-la name_v by_o the_o arab_n the_o father_n of_o enchantment_n and_o witchcraft_n the_o last_o of_o the_o three_o book_n he_o have_v write_v be_v call_v the_o secret_a of_o the_o divine_a attribute_n and_o treat_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o 90_o name_n of_o god_n but_o it_o be_v fit_a to_o mention_v here_o a_o sort_n of_o cabala_n in_o great_a request_n with_o part_n of_o those_o nation_n and_o like_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n save_v that_o it_o be_v not_o draw_v from_o the_o holy_a writ_n for_o they_o name_v it_o a_o natural_a science_n but_o say_v that_o he_o must_v be_v a_o astrologer_n who_o presume_v to_o put_v it_o in_o use_n sect_n 15._o the_o same_o author_n add_v that_o in_o great_a cairo_n and_o the_o town_n of_o barbary_n there_o be_v a_o vast_a number_n of_o people_n that_o run_v up_o and_o down_o and_o pretend_v to_o three_o sort_n of_o divination_n some_o divine_a by_o the_o black_a art_n with_o draught_n and_o figure_n some_o with_o a_o glass_n vessel_n full_a of_o water_n into_o which_o they_o power_n a_o drop_n of_o oil_n that_o become_v very_o thin_a and_o clear_a wherein_o they_o pretend_v to_o see_v troop_n of_o devil_n march_v in_o order_n of_o battle_n some_o by_o water_n and_o other_o by_o land_n as_o soon_o as_o they_o stop_v query_n be_v put_v to_o they_o and_o they_o answer_v by_o sign_n with_o the_o eye_n and_o hand_n but_o to_o that_o witchcraft_n little_a child_n be_v require_v for_o the_o great_a one_o see_v nothing_o whereas_o the_o other_o look_v into_o the_o oil_n and_o be_v ask_v whether_o they_o see_v the_o sign_n which_o the_o devil_n make_v they_o answer_v yes_o which_o give_v they_o great_a credit_n and_o get_v they_o plenty_n of_o money_n the_o catoptromancy_n of_o the_o ancient_n be_v something_o like_o that_o chap._n 3._o sect_n 10._o that_o sort_n of_o people_n be_v call_v in_o mauritania_n moralcimines_n that_o be_v enchanter_n because_o they_o boast_v of_o bewitch_a the_o devil_n by_o word_n the_o three_o sort_n of_o those_o ramble_a diviner_n be_v woman_n that_o make_v people_n believe_v they_o converse_v with_o devil_n some_o of_o who_o be_v white_a and_o other_o red_a or_o black_a when_o they_o be_v about_o to_o divine_a they_o besmoke_n themselves_o with_o sulphur_n and_o other_o stink_a drug_n after_o which_o the_o daemon_n as_o they_o say_v seizes_z upon_o they_o and_o they_o change_v their_o voice_n as_o tho'_o be_v speak_v by_o their_o mouth_n then_o the_o enquirer_n approach_v and_o ask_v with_o great_a humbleness_n what_o they_o desire_v and_o have_v receive_v a_o answer_n go_v away_o leave_v a_o present_a in_o the_o witch_n house_n sect._n 16._o the_o bumicil_n be_v doubtless_o great_a forcecer_n too_o these_o fight_n against_o the_o devil_n as_o they_o say_v and_o go_v all_o bruise_a and_o cover_v with_o blow_n in_o a_o great_a fright_n often_o at_o noon_n day_n they_o counterfeit_v a_o skirmish_n before_o the_o people_n two_o or_o three_o hour_n long_o with_o spear_n or_o zagay_n until_o they_o fall_v down_o all_o load_a with_o blow_n but_o have_v rest_v a_o while_n they_o come_v to_o themselves_o again_o and_o walk_v i_o can_v not_o hitherto_o discover_v what_o rule_n they_o follow_v tho'_o they_o be_v hold_v to_o be_v monk_n there_o be_v other_o in_o barbary_n maim_v exorcist_n who_o boast_v of_o expelling_a devil_n and_o when_o they_o can_v compass_v their_o end_n they_o say_v that_o the_o party_n be_v credulous_a or_o that_o it_o be_v a_o celestial_a spirit_n these_o draw_v circle_n or_o write_v some_o character_n and_o make_v mark_n on_o the_o hand_n or_o face_n of_o the_o possess_v then_o they_o besmoke_v he_o with_o stink_a smell_n and_o make_v their_o conjuration_n they_o ask_v the_o spirit_n how_o he_o be_v enter_v into_o that_o body_n whence_o he_o come_v what_o he_o be_v how_o he_o be_v call_v and_o at_o last_o order_n he_o to_o be_v go_v sect._n 17._o i_o must_v yet_o relate_v something_o out_o of_o ricaut_n concern_v the_o turbes_n there_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o dervis_n call_v mevelevi_n who_o turn_v with_o great_a skill_n and_o swiftness_n at_o the_o sound_n of_o the_o flute_n affirm_v that_o it_o be_v by_o devotion_n and_o the_o example_n of_o their_o patron_n mevelava_n who_o always_o turn_v in_o that_o manner_n without_o take_v in_o any_o nourishment_n during_o a_o fortnight_n whilst_o his_o friend_n haraze_n be_v play_v on_o the_o instrument_n at_o the_o end_n of_o which_o he_o fall_v into_o a_o ecstasy_n wherein_o he_o receive_v from_o heaven_n the_o rule_n of_o his_o order_n with_o many_o wonderful_a revelation_n now_o his_o successor_n who_o be_v incline_v to_o laziness_n and_o yet_o can_v be_v quiet_a follow_v his_o example_n in_o this_o manner_n some_o learn_v legerdemain_v to_o amuse_v people_n and_o apply_v themselves_o to_o magic_n and_o conjuration_n by_o the_o help_n of_o familiar_a spirit_n from_o this_o place_n in_o which_o the_o author_n speak_v of_o his_o own_o head_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v some_o such_o spirit_n and_o argue_v about_o they_o according_a to_o his_o opinion_n afterward_o he_o make_v some_o quotation_n out_o of_o busbeek_n that_o be_v very_o pertitent_a to_o our_o subject_n sect._n 18._o there_o be_v say_v he_o in_o egypt_n a_o cloister_n consecrate_v to_o a_o saint_n call_v kederlei_n the_o dervis_n that_o dwell_v in_o it_o boast_v that_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o kederlei_n they_o bewitch_v serpent_n and_o viper_n and_o handle_v they_o at_o bold_o as_o innocent_a beast_n other_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o the_o sting_n of_o viper_n or_o asp_n and_o put_v they_o with_o the_o hand_n into_o bag_n as_o we_o do_v worm_n where_o they_o keep_v they_o other_o enchant_v snake_n by_o certain_a word_n and_o make_v they_o stop_v on_o a_o sudden_a when_o they_o be_v creep_v on_o the_o bank_n of_o the_o nile_n some_o of_o they_o pretend_v that_o power_n to_o be_v hereditary_a in_o their_o family_n and_o to_o pass_v from_o father_n to_o son_n and_o other_o boast_v that_o it_o be_v a_o gift_n of_o god_n in_o reward_n of_o virtue_n and_o holiness_n i_o have_v hear_v some_o traveller_n say_v there_o be_v man_n in_o persia_n and_o the_o indies_n who_o our_o people_n look_v upon_o as_o great_a sorcerer_n because_o they_o make_v serpent_n dance_v and_o stand_v upright_o in_o a_o box_n at_o the_o sound_n of_o their_o voice_n at_o the_o wind_a of_o a_o pipe_n or_o the_o play_n of_o some_o other_o musical_a instrument_n this_o will_v be_v matter_n of_o examination_n hereafter_o sect._n 19_o whatever_o have_v be_v hitherto_o say_v of_o the_o mahometan_n make_v it_o
which_o issue_v the_o demon_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d pag._n mihi_fw-la 44._o st._n athanasius_n who_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n explain_v those_o two_o thing_n more_o at_o large_a in_o his_o embassy_n as_o to_o the_o first_o he_o say_v that_o god_n create_v the_o angel_n to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o affair_n of_o man_n that_o be_v under_o their_o direction_n so_o that_o god_n take_v indeed_o a_o genâ—â—ral_a view_n of_o all_o thing_n but_o as_o to_o the_o particular_a inspection_n he_o have_v leave_v it_o to_o the_o angel_n constitute_v over_o they_o as_o to_o the_o second_o he_o speak_v the_o same_o language_n with_o the_o other_o that_o the_o love_n of_o woman_n make_v some_o angel_n fall_v into_o apostasy_n whence_o proceed_v a_o sort_n of_o demon_n sect._n 6._o justin_n that_o enter_v more_o into_o particular_n as_o to_o what_o concern_v demon_n declare_v that_o he_o know_v none_o that_o have_v that_o divine_a power_n of_o preserve_v and_o reward_v such_o as_o obey_v he_o and_o therefore_o that_o he_o know_v none_o likewise_o that_o have_v the_o power_n to_o avenge_v himself_o upon_o the_o disobedient_a and_o rebel_n this_o he_o teach_v in_o his_o 42th_o question_n have_v say_v before_o in_o the_o 40th_o that_o a_o wicked_a spirit_n that_o have_v be_v once_o expel_v can_v torment_v he_o any_o more_o who_o he_o have_v before_o possess_v in_o the_o aforesaid_a 42th_o question_n he_o say_v that_o when_o a_o possess_v seem_v to_o break_v his_o band_n and_o fetter_n it_o be_v the_o daemon_n that_o do_v it_o who_o have_v that_o strength_n himself_o but_o can_v communicate_v it_o to_o the_o body_n of_o any_o man._n this_o be_v very_o particular_a and_o it_o will_v be_v fit_a to_o call_v it_o to_o mind_n again_o in_o another_o place_n wherefore_o i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o observe_v and_o remember_v it_o sect._n 7._o irenaeus_n explain_v himself_o but_o obscure_o concern_v the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o this_o life_n when_o he_o say_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n that_o they_o go_v to_o a_o invisible_a place_n god_n have_v prepare_v for_o they_o but_o justin_n in_o his_o second_o apology_n pag._n mihi_fw-la 58._o explain_v himself_o more_o at_o large_a go_v also_o more_o out_o of_o the_o common_a road_n for_o he_o affirm_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o dead_a have_v some_o power_n over_o the_o live_n say_v that_o man_n be_v seize_v and_o cast_v down_o by_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v ordinary_a call_v possess_v and_o furious_a it_o must_v be_v observe_v here_o that_o have_v speak_v immediate_o before_o of_o human_a soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d though_o the_o latin_a interpreter_n have_v use_v two_o different_a word_n viz._n first_o animae_fw-la the_o soul_n and_o then_o manes_n the_o ghost_n mention_v invade_v of_o the_o latter_a in_o his_o second_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n s._n 14._o but_o in_o my_o opinion_n the_o same_o word_n can_v be_v take_v in_o two_o different_a sense_n at_o the_o end_n of_o one_o period_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o follow_v he_o must_v therefore_o ascribe_v to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a of_o who_o he_o undoubted_o speak_v in_o his_o first_o period_n all_o the_o operation_n upon_o the_o live_n which_o the_o heathen_n use_v to_o attribute_v to_o other_o spirit_n call_v demon_n for_o he_o there_o speak_v of_o the_o heathen_n sect._n 8._o origen_n who_o live_v in_o the_o three_o age_n have_v strange_a notion_n concern_v the_o angel_n sometime_o he_o give_v they_o a_o nature_n but_o equal_a to_o that_o of_o man_n for_o write_v of_o the_o light_n which_o st._n john_n in_o his_o first_o chapter_n say_v to_o be_v our_o saviour_n he_o seem_v to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v equal_o communicate_v to_o man_n and_o angel_n as_o may_v be_v see_v more_o at_o large_a in_o his_o three_o volume_n on_o st._n john_n but_o in_o another_o place_n he_o make_v so_o great_a a_o distinction_n betwixt_o angel_n and_o man_n that_o go_v from_o the_o first_o of_o creature_n endue_v with_o reason_n to_o the_o last_o he_o put_v the_o angel_n as_o betwixt_o god_n and_o man_n for_o he_o teach_v on_o 1_o sam._n 28._o that_o the_o first_o creature_n be_v those_o which_o the_o holy_a write_v name_n god_n the_o second_o those_o that_o we_o call_v throne_n and_o the_o three_o those_o that_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o principality_n afterward_o he_o call_v in_o question_n whether_o man_n be_v the_o last_o of_o rational_a creature_n or_o whether_o such_o creature_n as_o dwell_v upon_o earth_n among_o which_o he_o rank_n all_o the_o demon_n or_o at_o least_o part_n of_o they_o be_v inferior_a to_o man_n that_o be_v his_o opinion_n in_o his_o first_o vol._n st._n john_n sect._n 9_o he_o again_o intimate_v elsewhere_o that_o as_o man_n who_o have_v have_v the_o fear_n of_o god_n in_o this_o life_n become_v angel_n after_o their_o death_n as_o it_o be_v read_v in_o st._n matth_n 22.30_o though_o there_o it_o be_v not_o proper_o they_o become_v angel_n but_o they_o shall_v be_v like_a angel_n so_o that_o the_o present_a angel_n may_v former_o have_v be_v man_n moreover_o he_o imagine_v that_o angel_n and_o man_n may_v dispute_v which_o be_v more_o perfect_a establi_v betwixt_o the_o nature_n of_o those_o two_o subject_n the_o same_o difference_n which_o our_o saviour_n put_v between_o the_o first_o and_o the_o last_o st._n matth._n 19.30_o and_z ch_z 20.16_o he_o ascribe_v to_o angel_n not_o only_o the_o subregency_n of_o the_o world_n in_o his_o ten_o homil._n upon_o jeremiah_n and_o constitute_v as_o well_o as_o other_o doctor_n guardian_n angel_n upon_o that_o principle_n but_o he_o persuade_v himself_o that_o their_o virtue_n and_o devotion_n may_v increase_v as_o those_o of_o man_n proportionable_o to_o those_o of_o the_o person_n they_o keep_v afterward_o he_o destiny_n some_o to_o watch_v over_o little_a child_n and_o other_o over_o the_o adult_n ground_v his_o opinion_n upon_o st._n matt._n ch_n 18.10_o where_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o the_o angel_n of_o little_a child_n that_o see_v the_o face_n of_o their_o heavenly_a father_n sect._n 10._o he_o have_v this_o particular_a opinion_n concern_v the_o star_n that_o they_o may_v have_v light_a and_o intelligence_n and_o though_o he_o express_v not_o himself_o so_o plain_o upon_o that_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o his_o principle_n for_o upon_o the_o word_n in_o the_o hebrew_n 2.9_o that_o christ_n have_v taste_v death_n for_o all_o he_o say_v first_o that_o by_o that_o all_o must_v not_o simple_o be_v understand_v all_o man_n but_o whatever_o be_v capable_a of_o reason_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o among_o those_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d rational_a creature_n he_o reckon_v the_o star_n a_o little_a after_o and_o upon_o that_o foundation_n he_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o make_v our_o lord_n not_o only_o the_o redeemer_n of_o man_n but_o also_o of_o star_n that_o have_v likewise_o sin_v because_o it_o be_v say_v the_o star_n be_v not_o pure_a in_o his_o sight_n job_n 25.5_o he_o repeat_v the_o same_o at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o second_o volume_n upon_o st._n john_n deny_v however_o that_o their_o influence_n shall_v hurt_v man_n notwithstanding_o what_o be_v read_v of_o lunatic_n matth._n 17.14_o 15._o write_v upon_o genesis_n he_o likewise_o reject_v astrology_n to_o which_o he_o believe_v that_o some_o angel_n have_v forget_v their_o duty_n have_v persuade_v man_n to_o addict_v themselves_o sect._n 11._o tertullian_n in_o his_o second_o book_n against_o martion_n say_v as_o to_o the_o original_n of_o devil_n he_o have_v make_v the_o angel_n that_o be_v spirit_n now_o in_o as_o much_o as_o the_o devil_n be_v make_v by_o god_n he_o be_v a_o angel_n and_o belong_v to_o his_o maker_n but_o inasmuch_o as_o he_o have_v not_o be_v make_v by_o god_n viz._n as_o a_o devil_n or_o a_o slanderer_n it_o follow_v that_o he_o have_v make_v himself_o so_o by_o forsake_v god_n and_o withal_o deceive_v himself_o that_o language_n be_v somewhat_o obscure_a origen_n speak_v not_o better_o for_o in_o his_o first_o part_n upon_o st._n john_n he_o seem_v to_o recite_v a_o riddle_n concern_v the_o dragon_n as_o have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o first_o create_v by_o god_n in_o a_o bodily_a shape_n and_o before_o man._n he_o strain_v the_o word_n of_o god_n to_o job_n ch_n 40_o v._o 15._o for_o he_o take_v they_o as_o they_o be_v now_o read_v in_o the_o greek_a bibles_n as_o though_o there_o be_v this_o or_o that_o dragon_n whereas_o the_o hebrew_n text_n have_v behemoth_n that_o signify_v a_o great_a beast_n translate_n the_o verse_n thus_o this_o be_v the_o begin_n of_o what_o god_n form_v which_o he_o mad_a for_o a_o matter_n of_o laughter_n to_o his_o angel_n sect._n
12._o tertullian_n explain_v himself_o more_o plain_o as_o to_o the_o knowledge_n he_o ascribe_v to_o the_o devil_n when_o he_o in_o his_o five_o book_n against_o martion_n speek_v thus_o servant_n can_v know_v the_o resolution_n of_o their_o master_n and_o therefore_o the_o rebellious_a angel_n and_o the_o devil_n their_o leader_n can_v much_o less_o know_v the_o design_n of_o god_n whence_o i_o will_v willing_o take_v occasion_n to_o assert_v that_o the_o great_a their_o crime_n have_v be_v the_o more_o remote_a they_o be_v from_o the_o knowledge_n of_o their_o creator_n so_o far_o only_o he_o go_v as_o to_o the_o secret_n of_o god_n but_o as_o to_o those_o of_o man_n we_o hear_v the_o doctor_n of_o that_o age_n give_v to_o the_o demon_n a_o power_n over_o body_n and_o soul_n st._n cyprian_n establish_v both_o speak_v of_o idolatry_n spirit_n say_v he_o deceive_v we_o they_o disturb_v our_o life_n and_o our_o sleep_n insinuate_v themselves_o into_o our_o body_n raise_v terror_n in_o our_o inward_a thought_n bruise_v our_o member_n impair_v our_o health_n and_o cause_v we_o disease_n tertullian_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n in_o his_o book_n of_o passion_n the_o malice_n of_o that_o inveterate_a enemy_n never_o leave_v he_o quiet_a but_o it_o increase_v his_o rage_n when_o he_o see_v man_n full_o deliver_v in_o his_o apologetic_n chap._n 20._o he_o give_v a_o more_o particular_a explication_n of_o what_o he_o believe_v as_o to_o the_o assault_v make_v by_o demon_n upon_o soul_n and_o body_n he_o think_v that_o have_v a_o very_a subtle_a and_o thin_a essence_n they_o be_v so_o much_o the_o apt_a to_o act_v in_o a_o invisible_a and_o insensible_a manner_n he_o show_v thereby_o that_o he_o conceive_v create_v spirit_n as_o the_o thine_v and_o subtle_a of_o all_o body_n and_o therefore_o explain_v his_o meaning_n by_o this_o comparison_n as_o it_o happen_v that_o a_o flame_n invisible_a to_o we_o burn_v corn_n and_o the_o fruit_n of_o tree_n when_o they_o be_v in_o flower_n or_o wither_v they_o whilst_o they_o blossom_v or_o corrupt_v they_o when_o the_o flower_n fall_v off_o and_o they_o be_v form_v or_o as_o a_o infect_a air_n communicate_v itself_o in_o a_o manner_n unknown_a to_o we_o so_o the_o suggestion_n of_o the_o devil_n by_o a_o secret_a contagion_n seduce_v the_o deprave_a understanding_n of_o man._n sect._n 13._o origen_n believe_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n exi_v together_o before_o they_o come_v to_o animate_v the_o body_n which_o he_o establish_v upon_o st._n matth._n chap._n 20._o from_o ver._n 1_o to_o 16._o and_o in_o his_o 6_o vol._n upon_o st._n john_n have_v before_o propose_v in_o his_o 5_o chap._n the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o age_n he_o assert_n accoâ—â—â—â—â—_n to_o the_o sense_n he_o give_v to_o the_o holy_a writ_n that_o 〈…〉_o the_o soul_n must_v be_v distinguish_v from_o 〈…〉_o the_o spirit_n of_o man_n from_o the_o 〈…〉_o â—â—ys_n that_o the_o soul_n may_v appâ—_n herself_o 〈…〉_o evil_n but_o that_o the_o spirit_n â—f_a man_n can_v 〈…〉_o â—eâ—f_n only_o to_o evil_n in_o his_o 19_o chapter_n he_o dâ—â—â—â—â—es_v on_o occasion_n of_o the_o sepalation_n of_o the_o soul_n at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n that_o he_o believe_v she_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o body_n by_o some_o spirit_n ordain_v for_o that_o purpose_n and_o that_o the_o spirit_n who_o have_v that_o employment_n be_v of_o a_o more_o noble_a nature_n than_o the_o soul_n they_o fetch_v he_o put_v a_o very_a ingenious_a sense_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o st._n luke_n chap._n 10._o v._n 20._o and_o john_n chap._n 10._o v._n 18._o sect_n 14._o tertullian_n meaning_n as_o to_o the_o state_n of_o soul_n after_o this_o life_n to_o the_o day_n of_o the_o resurrection_n be_v that_o they_o be_v in_o a_o certain_a place_n know_v by_o the_o name_n of_o abraham_n bosom_n and_o situate_v betwixt_o heaven_n and_o hell_n as_o he_o write_v high_a his_o four_o book_n against_o martion_n that_o there_o be_v a_o certain_a and_o determine_a place_n call_v the_o bosom_n of_o abraham_n if_o you_o ask_v where_o that_o place_n lie_v and_o how_o long_o the_o soul_n be_v to_o stay_v there_o he_o will_v answer_v as_o to_o the_o first_o question_n sinum_fw-la dico_fw-la abrahae_fw-la regionem_fw-la etsi_fw-la non_fw-la caelestem_fw-la superiorem_fw-la tamen_fw-la inferis_fw-la i_o call_v abraham_n bosom_n a_o a_o region_n superior_a to_o hell_n though_o it_o proper_o belong_v not_o to_o heaven_n as_o to_o the_o other_o he_o will_v say_v refrigerium_fw-la praebiturum_fw-la animabus_fw-la justorum_fw-la donec_fw-la consummatio_fw-la rerum_fw-la resurrectionem_fw-la omnium_fw-la plenitudine_fw-la mercedis_fw-la expungat_fw-la the_o latin_a phrase_n be_v somewhat_o obscure_a but_o it_o matter_n not_o to_o translate_v the_o word_n so_o much_o as_o to_o give_v the_o sense_n which_o be_v that_o it_o will_v be_v a_o place_n of_o refreshment_n for_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o just_a until_o the_o consummation_n of_o all_o thing_n come_v and_o bring_v on_o the_o resurrection_n in_o which_o every_o one_o shal1_n be_v oblige_v to_o give_v account_n and_o then_o receive_v a_o full_a reward_n sect._n 15._o he_o call_v in_o this_o place_n the_o subterraneous_a place_n inferos_fw-la hell_n because_o he_o put_v the_o place_n of_o abide_v of_o the_o damn_a under_o the_o earth_n or_o in_o a_o great_a gulf_n contain_v in_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o believe_v that_o for_o their_o punishment_n they_o shall_v go_v to_o burn_v in_o a_o material_a fire_n for_o about_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n of_o penitency_n he_o call_v hell_n thesaurum_fw-la ignis_fw-la aeterni_fw-la the_o treasure_n of_o eternal_a fire_n through_o the_o chimney_n of_o that_o fire_n come_v out_o sometime_o frightful_a flame_n during_o earthquake_n and_o immediate_o after_o he_o call_v that_o abyss_n of_o fire_n magni_fw-la alicujus_fw-la &_o inaestimabilis_fw-la foci_fw-la scintillas_fw-la missilia_fw-la &_o exaercitoria_fw-la jacula_fw-la the_o spark_n of_o a_o prodigious_a great_a and_o unexpressible_a fire_n st._n cyprian_n speak_v so_o obscure_o about_o the_o end_n of_o his_o letter_n against_o demetrian_a upon_o that_o subject_n that_o it_o seem_v he_o threaten_v the_o soul_n with_o corporeal_a punishment_n it_o be_v a_o consequent_a of_o the_o series_n of_o his_o reason_v hell_n say_v he_o shall_v eternal_o burn_v for_o the_o damn_a and_o the_o punishment_n of_o a_o devour_a fire_n and_o most_o gloo_v flame_n will_v neither_o supersede_n nor_o suspend_v their_o torment_n there_o the_o soul_n with_o their_o body_n be_v destine_v to_o infinite_a pain_n he_o seem_v to_o mean_v thereby_o that_o the_o soul_n and_o body_n shall_v have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o share_n for_o otherwise_o he_o will_v have_v declare_v what_o peculiar_a suffering_n the_o soul_n be_v to_o undergo_v sect._n 16._o in_o the_o four_o age_n we_o shall_v first_o hear_v st._n athanasius_n he_o also_o believe_v that_o the_o angel_n be_v not_o all_o of_o a_o equal_a dignity_n of_o which_o he_o give_v a_o formal_a explication_n according_a to_o his_o meaning_n on_o the_o 31st_o question_v to_o antiochus_n where_o have_v say_v something_o as_o to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o angel_n he_o proceed_v thus_o because_o those_o order_n be_v call_v legion_n and_o army_n we_o must_v thereby_o understand_v such_o order_n as_o be_v establish_v to_o teach_v to_o defend_v provide_v administer_v help_v as_o also_o such_o order_n as_o receive_v the_o soul_n and_o remain_v by_o they_o now_o as_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o celestial_a order_n be_v know_v to_o we_o we_o must_v likewise_o know_v which_o be_v their_o state_n and_o what_o knowledge_n they_o have_v the_o throne_n cherubim_n and_o seraphim_n be_v teach_v immediate_o by_o god_n himself_o as_o be_v the_o near_a to_o he_o and_o raise_v above_o the_o other_o these_o teach_v the_o inferior_a order_n and_o these_o again_o other_o that_o be_v under_o they_o the_o last_o of_o all_o be_v the_o angel_n take_v that_o name_n in_o a_o particular_a signification_n and_o determine_v to_o a_o certain_a order_n of_o spirit_n distinguish_v from_o all_o other_o and_o these_o be_v the_o teacher_n of_o men._n it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o st._n athanasius_n have_v take_v this_o from_o the_o write_n of_o philo_n and_o other_o jew_n as_o it_o be_v relate_v above_o chap._n 12._o sect._n 4_o 5_o 8_o 9_o 10._o but_o whatever_o it_o be_v st._n athanasius_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o faith_n so_o much_o commend_v in_o our_o church_n and_o quote_v in_o the_o 9th_o article_n of_o the_o low-dutch_a confession_n of_o faith_n as_o a_o pattern_n of_o orthodoxy_n we_o can_v but_o admit_v what_o he_o have_v write_v upon_o the_o present_a matter_n as_o the_o common_a opinion_n approve_v of_o and_o receive_v by_o the_o principal_a doctor_n of_o that_o age_n sect._n 17._o i_o grant_v
heart_n and_o our_o promise_n in_o another_o sense_n to_o give_v we_o the_o morning_n star_n revel_v 2.28_o so_o that_o the_o name_n of_o lucifer_n be_v so_o far_o from_o be_v that_o of_o the_o prince_n of_o the_o devil_n thâ—t_v it_o be_v the_o most_o christian_n name_n to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o bible_n sect._n 23._o let_v we_o go_v back_o to_o lactantius_n he_o say_v that_o monster_n be_v generate_v from_o that_o odious_a conjunction_n of_o angel_n with_o woman_n that_o be_v half_a angel_n or_o rather_o half_a demon_n or_o half_a man_n thence_o he_o infer_v duo_o genera_fw-la daemonum_fw-la unum_fw-la caeleste_fw-la alterum_fw-la terrenum_fw-la that_o there_o be_v 2_o sort_n of_o demon_n one_o of_o celestial_a demon_n and_o another_o of_o terrestrial_a by_o celestial_a he_o seem_v to_o understand_v aerial_a but_o after_o the_o word_n terrenum_fw-la there_o follow_v immediate_o he_o sunt_fw-la immunedi_fw-la malorum_fw-la quae_fw-la geruntur_fw-la auctores_fw-la quorum_fw-la idem_fw-la diabolus_fw-la est_fw-la princeps_fw-la these_o be_v unclean_a spirit_n author_n of_o all_o the_o evil_a that_o happen_v in_o the_o world_n the_o chief_a of_o who_o be_v the_o devil_n already_o mention_v from_o this_o passage_n may_v be_v clear_o perceive_v that_o he_o take_v for_o demon_n those_o very_a same_o spirit_n who_o the_o heathen_n make_v their_o god_n as_o have_v be_v see_v ch._n 2._o sect._n 9_o to_o 13_o which_o still_o confirm_v more_o and_o more_o what_o i_o have_v assert_v ch._n 5._o sect._n 4_o 5._o that_o the_o heathen_a never_o adore_a demon_n but_o in_o as_o much_o as_o they_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v go_n sect_n 24._o the_o same_o lactantius_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o demon_n be_v indeed_o spirit_n but_o spiritus_fw-la tenues_fw-la &_o incomprehensibiles_fw-la spirit_n of_o a_o thin_a subtle_a matter_n and_o imperceptible_a this_o we_o have_v hear_v before_o from_o origen_n and_o tertullian_n he_o explain_v himself_o very_o clear_o as_o to_o the_o power_n he_o ascribe_v to_o their_o understanding_n say_v that_o they_o know_v many_o future_a thing_n but_o that_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a they_o shall_v discover_v the_o depth_n of_o the_o secret_n of_o god_n we_o have_v already_o hear_v tertullian_n confirm_v this_o proposition_n by_o his_o reason_n however_o lactantius_n believe_v that_o divination_n by_o the_o contemplation_n of_o the_o star_n by_o the_o inspection_n of_o the_o entrails_n of_o beast_n and_o by_o the_o observation_n of_o bird_n of_o which_o mention_n have_v be_v make_v ch._n 3._o sect._n 4_o 5_o 7._o be_v diabolical_a inspiration_n and_o therefore_o hold_v that_o they_o be_v still_o capable_a of_o discover_v to_o man_n many_o future_a thing_n sect._n 25._o st._n jerom_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v conceive_v constitute_v not_o the_o same_o difference_n of_o place_n betwixt_o the_o spirit_n yet_o he_o believe_v exit_fw-la pauli_n dictis_fw-la ad_fw-la ephe_n cap._n 2._o ver_fw-la 2._o &_o 12._o colligi_fw-la diabolos_fw-la in_o aere_fw-la vagari_fw-la ac_fw-la dominari_fw-la that_o from_o what_o s._n paul_n write_v to_o the_o ephesian_n may_v be_v infer_v that_o the_o devil_n be_v wander_v in_o the_o air_n and_o â—â—igning_v there_o and_o write_v upon_o the_o 6_o ch._n v._o 12._o to_o the_o ephesian_n he_o explain_v more_o at_o large_a that_o proposition_n as_o contain_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o that_o age._n this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o doctor_n that_o the_o air_n which_o be_v betwixt_o the_o heaven_n and_o the_o earth_n separate_v both_o from_o what_o it_o call_v the_o vacuum_n be_v fill_v with_o power_n contrary_a to_o each_o other_o we_o must_v yet_o examine_v hereafter_o whence_o the_o principality_n power_n and_o dominion_n of_o this_o world_n have_v receive_v their_o powert_v his_o opinion_n upon_o this_o last_o question_n be_v that_o they_o have_v it_o from_o god_n himself_o and_o that_o they_o exercise_v it_o more_o or_o less_o as_o a_o less_o and_o great_a pain_n be_v inflict_v upon_o 2_o different_a criminal_n according_a as_o it_o be_v resolve_v to_o make_v their_o life_n more_o or_o less_o bitter_a he_o also_o suppose_v that_o the_o unclean_a spirit_n as_o well_o as_o the_o holy_a angel_n be_v divide_v into_o certain_a order_n which_o opinion_n of_o he_o may_v be_v see_v in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o 3_o ch._n of_o habakuk_n as_o christ_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o every_o particular_a faithful_a man_n so_o be_v belzebub_n the_o chief_a of_o all_o the_o demon_n who_o exercise_n so_o many_o cruelty_n in_o this_o world_n and_o each_o troop_n of_o demon_n have_v its_o particular_a chief_n and_o captain_n under_o he_o sect._n 26._o lactantius_n must_v yet_o inform_v we_o what_o in_o his_o opinion_n the_o demon_n be_v able_a to_o operate_v in_o reference_n to_o men._n we_o see_v sect._n 14._o that_o his_o opinion_n in_o general_n be_v that_o the_o corrupt_a and_o contagious_a spirit_n wander_v through_o the_o world_n endeavour_v to_o comfort_v themselves_o under_o their_o loss_n by_o procure_v the_o ruin_n of_o mankind_n immediate_o after_o he_o explain_v in_o particular_a how_o they_o hurt_v soul_n and_o body_n they_o attack_z say_v he_o the_o soul_n by_o their_o craft_n devise_n and_o the_o snare_n they_o lie_v before_o they_o they_o seize_v upon_o they_o by_o their_o delusion_n and_o by_o lead_v they_o astray_o they_o stick_v to_o every_o private_a person_n and_o be_v always_o at_o his_o elbow_n creep_v into_o every_o house_n from_z door_z to_z door_z and_o in_o relation_n to_o the_o body_n as_o those_o very_a spirit_n be_v according_a to_o he_o partly_o corporeal_a and_o partly_o extraordinary_a sâ—â—tle_n and_o consequent_o imperceptible_a they_o insinuate_v into_o human_a body_n without_o be_v perceive_v act_n private_o within_o their_o bowel_n impair_v their_o health_n cause_n disease_n cast_v terror_n into_o the_o mind_n by_o dream_n overturn_v it_o make_v it_o stray_v and_o force_v man_n by_o such_o vexation_n to_o have_v recourse_n to_o they_o it_o seem_v however_o that_o he_o intend_v to_o ascribe_v that_o power_n to_o the_o devil_n only_o over_o the_o heathen_n because_o he_o dispute_v against_o they_o and_o that_o they_o be_v those_o that_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o demon_n as_o believe_v they_o to_o be_v god_n for_o over_o the_o christian_n the_o ancient_a father_n attribute_v not_o so_o much_o power_n to_o they_o sect._n 27._o we_o may_v learn_v from_o st._n athanasius_n what_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o his_o time_n as_o to_o the_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n after_o death_n in_o the_o book_n before_o quote_v question_v 32._o he_o ask_v whether_o the_o soul_n after_o their_o separation_n have_v knowledge_n of_o what_o be_v do_v among_o man_n as_o the_o holy_a angel_n have_v he_o answer_v yes_o at_o least_o as_o to_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n but_o not_o as_o to_o those_o of_o sinner_n for_o their_o continual_a torment_n take_v they_o so_o much_o up_o that_o they_o have_v no_o leisure_n to_o think_v upon_o any_o other_o thing_n the_o 33th_o question_n be_v what_o be_v the_o employment_n of_o the_o soul_n depart_v from_o their_o body_n answer_v the_o soul_n separate_v from_o the_o body_n be_v uncapa_n ble_a of_o do_v either_o good_a or_o evil_n however_o he_o say_v a_o little_a after_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o saint_n animate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n praise_n god_n and_o bless_v he_o in_o the_o land_n of_o the_o live_n he_o assert_n question_v 35._o that_o after_o death_n the_o soul_n never_o come_v to_o bring_v news_n of_o the_o state_n of_o the_o decease_a which_o will_v give_v occasion_n to_o many_o cheat_n because_o wicked_a spirit_n may_v feign_v that_o they_o be_v soul_n of_o the_o decease_a that_o come_v back_o to_o discover_v something_o to_o the_o live_n i_o desire_v the_o reader_n to_o observe_v this_o very_o attentive_o for_o it_o will_v be_v convenient_a to_o reflect_v upon_o it_o hereafter_o sect._n 28._o st._n austin_n give_v we_o a_o more_o large_a information_n for_o tho'_o he_o do_v not_o express_o reject_v purgatory_n yet_o he_o confute_v it_o every_o where_o as_o appear_v from_o several_a place_n of_o his_o write_n that_o have_v be_v quote_v by_o one_o of_o my_o predecessor_n andrew_n landsman_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o apostasy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o this_o father_n in_o the_o 69th_o chapter_n of_o his_o manual_n express_v himself_o thus_o it_o be_v not_o incredible_a but_o something_o like_o may_v happen_v after_o this_o life_n and_o it_o may_v reasonable_o be_v inquire_v whether_o it_o be_v so_o and_o what_o proof_n may_v be_v bring_v for_o or_o against_o this_o opinion_n viz._n that_o some_o of_o the_o faithful_a come_v soon_o or_o late_a to_o the_o eternal_a felicity_n pass_v through_o a_o certain_a purge_a fire_n in_o which_o they_o stay_v long_o or_o short_a as_o they_o be_v more_o
out_o of_o it_o upon_o the_o 10_o chapter_n he_o say_v again_o he_o that_o be_v condemn_v and_o deliver_v to_o punishment_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o sin_n and_o bring_v to_o the_o place_n of_o execution_n have_v no_o long_a hope_n of_o mercy_n or_o forgiveness_n but_o this_o pope_n do_v not_o always_o maintain_v this_o thesis_n for_o he_o speak_v thus_o in_o the_o four_o book_n of_o his_o dialogue_n chap._n 39_o sed_fw-la samen_fw-la de_fw-la quibusdam_fw-la levibus_fw-la culpis_fw-la esse_fw-la purgatorius_fw-la ignis_fw-la credendus_fw-la est_fw-la however_o it_o must_v be_v believe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o purge_v fire_n for_o some_o small_a fault_n upon_o the_o penitential_a psalm_n he_o explain_v himself_o more_o at_o large_a post_fw-la mortem_fw-la carnis_fw-la alii_fw-la aeternis_fw-la deputantur_fw-la suppliciis_fw-la alii_fw-la ad_fw-la vitam_fw-la per_fw-la ignem_fw-la transcunt_fw-la purgationis_fw-la after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o body_n some_o be_v condemn_v to_o endless_a torment_n and_o other_o go_v to_o life_n through_o a_o purge_a fire_n chap._n xvi_o that_o some_o of_o the_o first_o christian_n deride_v the_o conjuration_n of_o spirit_n and_o other_o credit_v and_o practise_v they_o sect._n 1_o we_o be_v now_o to_o examine_v whether_o the_o practice_n of_o divination_n and_o witchcraft_n be_v in_o request_n in_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n both_o be_v equal_o reject_v by_o those_o that_o be_v call_v catholic_n and_o orthodox_n but_o we_o must_v inquire_v upon_o what_o ground_n for_o it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o because_o they_o believe_v they_o to_o he_o deceive_a art_n the_o practice_n of_o which_o be_v impossible_a as_o that_o they_o judge_v they_o unlawful_a beside_o they_o ackowledge_v so_o far_o the_o efficacy_n of_o conjuration_n that_o they_o do_v not_o at_o most_o reject_v they_o but_o come_v in_o process_n of_o time_n to_o admit_v they_o in_o the_o ceremony_n of_o baptism_n which_o be_v still_o call_v exorcism_n general_o use_v among_o the_o papist_n and_o not_o entire_o abolish_v among_o some_o protestant_n though_o this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o treat_v at_o large_a of_o this_o matter_n yet_o it_o may_v be_v premisde_v that_o this_o be_v their_o most_o ancient_a original_a as_o the_o write_n of_o some_o of_o their_o doctor_n plain_o testify_v but_o let_v we_o hear_v first_o how_o the_o law_n of_o the_o first_o christian_n thunder_v against_o those_o that_o dare_v meddle_v with_o exorcism_n and_o conjuration_n sect._n 2._o here_o be_v the_o proclamation_n of_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n in_o the_o 9th_o book_n of_o the_o code_n tit._n 8._o book_n 5._o de_fw-fr divinatoribus_fw-la let_v no_o body_n presume_v to_o interrogate_v diviner_n or_o to_o consult_v mathematician_n and_o astrologer_n silence_n be_v also_o enjoin_v to_o augurer_n and_o fortune-teller_n caldee_n magician_n and_o those_o that_o be_v call_v sorcerer_n because_o of_o the_o heinousness_n of_o their_o crime_n shall_v not_o be_v allow_v to_o undertake_v or_o exercise_v their_o art_n the_o curiosity_n of_o those_o that_o consult_v oracle_n shall_v be_v repress_v if_o any_o obey_v not_o our_o order_n he_o shall_v be_v punish_v by_o the_o steel_n till_o he_o be_v dead_a give_v at_o milan_n january_n 25._o 337._o here_o be_v another_o proclamation_n of_o the_o emperor_n valentinianus_n theodosius_n and_o arcadius_n if_o any_o be_v find_v guilty_a of_o magic_n he_o shall_v be_v arrest_v add_v deliver_v to_o justice_n as_o a_o enemy_n of_o mankind_n etc._n etc._n give_v at_o rome_n aug._n 17._o 389._o the_o rest_n may_v be_v see_v in_o those_o law_n and_o be_v sufficient_o know_v to_o civilian_n constantine_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o reign_n in_o 312._o have_v ordain_v the_o pain_n of_o fire_n for_o such_o as_o shall_v be_v convict_v of_o that_o crime_n and_o promise_v a_o reward_n to_o the_o informer_n law_n the_o 3d._n tit._n 8._o de_fw-la maleficis_fw-la comprehendendis_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la publicum_fw-la pertrahendis_fw-la sect._n 3_o in_o the_o mean_a while_n those_o pain_n be_v not_o inflict_v upon_o that_o sort_n of_o people_n so_o much_o because_o of_o their_o cheat_n as_o have_v be_v already_o say_v as_o especial_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o crime_n and_o the_o hurt_n they_o be_v believe_v to_o procure_v to_o man_n and_o beast_n by_o mix_v and_o perturbate_v the_o element_n by_o their_o witchcraft_n which_o make_v they_o worthy_a of_o the_o most_o cruel_a punishment_n this_o plain_o appear_v by_o the_o 6_o law_n make_v by_o constantine_n and_o julian_n anno_fw-la 357._o there_o be_v several_a who_o be_v not_o afraid_a of_o confound_v the_o element_n by_o witchcraft_n and_o assault_v the_o life_n of_o man_n who_o can_v defend_v himself_o against_o they_o of_o conjure_v up_o ghost_n and_o ask_v their_o advice_n to_o destroy_v their_o enemy_n by_o wicked_a way_n whence_o it_o appear_v a_o double_a power_n be_v attribute_v to_o sorcerer_n and_o enchanter_n first_o of_o confound_v the_o element_n and_o second_o of_o conjure_v up_o ghost_n make_v they_o appear_v and_o discourse_v with_o they_o it_o be_v therefore_o believe_v that_o the_o crime_n of_o that_o people_n consist_v in_o their_o converse_n with_o the_o spirit_n who_o power_n and_o malice_n they_o make_v use_v of_o to_o torment_v other_o men._n so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o that_o opinion_n be_v then_o general_a among_o the_o christian_n and_o even_o among_o the_o mob_n of_o the_o heathen_n or_o at_o least_o of_o the_o great_a part_n among_o they_o who_o live_v and_o converse_v with_o the_o christian_n so_o that_o either_o of_o they_o addict_v themselves_o to_o that_o converse_n whether_o they_o be_v persuade_v of_o the_o power_n of_o spirit_n or_o not_o make_v themselves_o equal_o guilty_a and_o obnoxious_a to_o the_o severity_n of_o the_o law_n s_n 4._o the_o chief_a doctor_n of_o that_o time_n teach_v we_o the_o same_o but_o i_o shall_v quote_v only_o a_o few_o that_o will_v afford_v we_o sufficient_a proof_n i_o shall_v begin_v with_o justin_n martyr_n who_o live_v in_o the_o 2d_o age_n and_o show_v in_o his_o 2d_o apology_n that_o he_o acknowledge_v the_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n of_o the_o heathen_a witchcraft_n in_o the_o new_a edition_n of_o cologne_n pag._n 65._o the_o prediction_n themselves_o that_o be_v make_v by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o dead_a by_o young_a innocent_a child_n that_o see_v object_n in_o a_o mirror_n by_o the_o call_n up_o of_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a and_o by_o those_o that_o be_v call_v by_o the_o magician_n expounder_n of_o dream_n paredri_fw-la assessores_fw-la assessor_n in_o short_a whatever_o be_v operate_v by_o those_o that_o be_v skilful_a in_o those_o practice_n must_v persuade_v you_o say_v he_o to_o the_o heathen_n that_o the_o soul_n have_v still_o some_o sense_n after_o death_n what_o he_o write_v in_o his_o dialogue_n against_o tripho_n the_o jew_n differ_v not_o much_o from_o that_o first_o passage_n ib._n pag._n 311._o that_o the_o demon_n may_v be_v overcome_v by_o conjuration_n in_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o no_o jew_n can_v do_v the_o same_o in_o the_o name_n of_o any_o king_n prophet_n or_o patriarch_n not_o even_o perhaps_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o god_n of_o abraham_n isaac_n and_o jacob._n he_o nevertheless_o believe_v that_o the_o demon_n by_o mean_n of_o that_o sort_n of_o diviner_n that_o be_v call_v ventriloqui_n give_v real_a oracle_n to_o those_o that_o conjure_v they_o as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o his_o 33th_o question_n and_o from_o the_o answer_n to_o it_o sect._n 5._o proceed_v far_o whatever_o be_v needful_a for_o our_o design_n be_v to_o learn_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o father_n as_o to_o the_o power_n and_o efficacy_n of_o the_o conjuration_n that_o be_v practise_v both_o by_o the_o heathen_n and_o christian_n st._n cyprian_n in_o the_o 3d_o century_n sufficient_o declare_v that_o in_o the_o christian_a religion_n baptism_n have_v power_n by_o the_o blessing_n of_o christ_n to_o expel_v wicked_a spirit_n which_o give_v occasion_n to_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v possess_v of_o man_n before_o their_o be_v cast_v out_o by_o that_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o indeed_o he_o write_v in_o his_o seven_o letter_n of_o the_o one_a book_n that_o as_o pharaoh_n after_o much_o resistance_n be_v at_o last_o drown_v in_o the_o water_n so_o the_o devil_n be_v yet_o now_o a-days_o abuse_v and_o torment_v by_o the_o exorcist_n who_o voice_n be_v indeed_o only_o human_a but_o attend_v by_o the_o virtue_n of_o god_n for_o a_o little_a far_o he_o say_v when_o by_o the_o save_v water_n we_o receive_v the_o sanctification_n of_o baptism_n we_o may_v be_v sure_a that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o devil_n be_v overcome_v and_o the_o person_n consecrate_v to_o god_n free_v by_o his_o mercy_n it_o happen_v at_o the_o same_o time_n according_a to_o he_o that_o scorpion_n and_o serpent_n can_v abide_v water_n
so_o the_o infernal_a dragon_n can_v endure_v the_o water_n of_o baptism_n sect._n 6._o he_o ascribe_v the_o same_o virtue_n to_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n when_o in_o his_o sermon_n upon_o baptism_n speak_v of_o mercenary_a exorcist_n de_fw-fr quaestuariis_fw-la exorcistis_fw-la obediunt_fw-la daemon_n exorcistis_fw-la etc._n etc._n the_o demon_n obey_v exorcist_n say_v we_o know_v who_o be_v christ_n and_o who_o be_v paul_n and_o be_v conjure_v in_o the_o name_n of_o that_o jesus_n who_o paul_n preach_v we_o withdraw_v it_o seem_v to_o st_n cyprian_n that_o thing_n ought_v to_o be_v so_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o baptism_n be_v valid_a whether_o administer_v by_o paul_n or_o judas_n but_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v consider_v that_o we_o have_v not_o the_o same_o certainty_n that_o these_o exorcist_n shall_v have_v receive_v their_o office_n from_o god_n as_o we_o be_v sure_a that_o he_o have_v establish_v judas_n in_o his_o apostleship_n sect._n 7._o lactantius_n in_o the_o four_o century_n will_v yet_o give_v we_o some_o instruction_n and_o first_o as_o to_z conjuration_n that_o we_o treat_v now_o of_o he_o believe_v that_o they_o have_v a_o great_a efficacy_n for_o he_o write_v in_o his_o second_o book_n sect._n 15._o that_o the_o devil_n be_v afraid_a of_o the_o just_a that_o worship_n god_n since_o be_v conjure_v by_o they_o in_o his_o name_n they_o go_v out_o of_o body_n and_o be_v compel_v by_o their_o word_n as_o by_o stripe_n they_o not_o only_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v demon_n but_o also_o declare_v their_o name_n that_o be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o same_o under_o which_o they_o be_v adore_v in_o temple_n so_o that_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n how_o great_a a_o liar_n soever_o he_o be_v can_v lie_v when_o by_o conjuration_n he_o be_v force_v to_o speak_v because_o the_o divine_a power_n constrain_v he_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n for_o that_o time_n sect._n 8._o in_o the_o mean_a while_o he_o stick_v not_o to_o that_o but_o agree_v with_o st._n cyprian_n that_o the_o modern_a sorcerer_n be_v able_a to_o enchant_v wicked_a spirit_n and_o by_o that_o argument_n pretend_v to_o prove_v to_o epicure_n and_o his_o follower_n that_o there_o be_v spirit_n in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o human_a soul_n be_v immortal_a to_o that_o end_n he_o express_v himself_o in_o these_o word_n book_n the_o seven_o sect._n 13._o certain_o if_o democritus_n epicure_n or_o dicearchus_n stand_v by_o a_o magician_n they_o shall_v not_o make_v bold_a to_o maintain_v by_o their_o reason_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v mortal_a what_o can_v they_o answer_v if_o the_o magician_n by_o pronounce_v some_o verse_n call_v up_o the_o soul_n '_o from_o subterraneous_a place_n make_v they_o appear_v to_o man_n speak_v to_o they_o and_o foretell_v future_a thing_n for_o if_o they_o still_o presume_v to_o persist_v in_o their_o error_n they_o will_v be_v force_v to_o yield_v to_o such_o real_a proof_n and_o such_o visible_a effect_n sect._n 9_o however_o i_o can_v agree_v to_o what_o be_v read_v in_o his_o 2_o book_n sect._n 14._o that_o the_o art_n and_o power_n of_o magician_n magorum_n only_o consist_v in_o the_o inspiration_n they_o receive_v from_o the_o spirit_n that_o surprise_v man_n and_o deceive_v their_o eye_n by_o illusion_n hinder_v they_o from_o see_v what_o be_v and_o make_v they_o see_v what_o be_v not_o when_o it_o be_v require_v from_o they_o by_o magician_n he_o seem_v before_o to_o believe_v that_o the_o demon_n actual_o produce_v some_o effect_n and_o here_o he_o will_v persuade_v we_o that_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o illusion_n whatever_o it_o be_v even_o that_o very_a illusion_n be_v still_o a_o operation_n of_o the_o demon_n and_o consequent_o approve_v of_o their_o existence_n and_o action_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o he_o agree_v with_o himself_o in_o this_o that_o he_o believe_v sorcerer_n converse_v with_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n and_o that_o the_o conjuration_n of_o the_o former_a force_v the_o latter_a to_o say_v and_o do_v what_o be_v require_v from_o they_o but_o that_o all_o the_o effect_n of_o witchcraft_n be_v to_o be_v ascribe_v to_o they_o and_o not_o to_o the_o magician_n sect._n 10._o lactantius_n be_v persuade_v that_o bad_a spirit_n have_v a_o share_n in_o all_o those_o art_n that_o make_v up_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o ancient_a heathen_n and_o of_o which_o mention_n have_v be_v make_v ch._n 3._o he_o even_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v all_o invent_v by_o those_o spirit_n as_o appear_v by_o his_o own_o word_n book_n 2._o ch._n 16._o the_o thing_n that_o they_o have_v invent_v viz._n the_o demon_n be_v prediction_n by_o the_o star_n by_o the_o inspection_n of_o victim_n and_o by_o the_o cry_n of_o bird_n these_o be_v the_o oracle_n and_o enchantment_n in_o use_n to_o consult_v the_o dead_a by_o magic_n magia_n and_o all_o the_o other_o evil_n to_o which_o man_n addict_v themselves_o either_o private_o or_o open_o all_o these_o thing_n have_v nothing_o solid_a nor_o true_a in_o themselves_o but_o be_v receive_v for_o such_o by_o the_o credit_n they_o borrow_v from_o the_o presence_n of_o their_o author_n who_o know_v how_o to_o impose_v upon_o the_o credulity_n of_o man_n affect_v to_o make_v a_o divine_a power_n appear_v before_o they_o of_o which_o however_o no_o profit_n accrue_v to_o they_o i_o may_v quote_v here_o some_o author_n of_o the_o two_o follow_a century_n but_o observe_v no_o change_n in_o they_o that_o deserve_v to_o be_v relate_v and_o fear_v to_o insist_v too_o long_o upon_o this_o i_o come_v to_o the_o bottom_n of_o the_o matter_n lest_o i_o shall_v weary_v the_o reader_n with_o unprofitable_a trouble_n chap._n xvii_o that_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o compare_v all_o those_o various_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o jew_n mahometan_n and_o christian_n and_o to_o examine_v wherein_o they_o differ_v and_o in_o what_o they_o agree_v together_o sect._n 1_o the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n be_v design_v to_o compare_v together_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o various_a heathen_n concern_v spirit_n the_o natural_a light_n that_o remain_v in_o our_o understanding_n notwithstanding_o the_o darkness_n in_o which_o it_o have_v be_v involve_v by_o sin_n have_v be_v able_a without_o the_o help_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n to_o discover_v whether_o those_o opinion_n and_o practice_n be_v found_v upon_o true_a or_o false_a ground_n we_o have_v since_o hear_v those_o that_o acknowledge_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n speak_v very_o different_o by_o which_o mean_n the_o light_n of_o reason_n may_v be_v increase_v and_o its_o corruption_n better_v let_v we_o now_o see_v what_o they_o have_v do_v as_o to_o this_o and_o how_o far_o their_o endeavour_n have_v attain_v to_o that_o end_n we_o shall_v first_o consider_v wherein_o the_o latter_a differ_v from_o the_o heathen_n what_o they_o have_v retain_v of_o paganism_n and_o last_o in_o what_o point_v they_o differ_v from_o each_o other_o have_v always_o regard_v to_o that_o difference_n of_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n or_o opinion_n and_o practice_n that_o have_v be_v set_v down_o before_o sect._n 2._o these_o 3_o sort_n of_o people_n jew_n christian_n and_o mahometan_n reject_v the_o plurality_n of_o god_n that_o be_v believe_v and_o adore_v by_o the_o heathen_n and_o worship_v one_o only_a god_n have_v overthrow_v whatever_o the_o other_o have_v invent_v concern_v confederate_a inferior_a and_o mean_a god_n or_o familiar_a spirit_n that_o be_v bear_v with_o man_n and_o outlive_v they_o and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n have_v destroy_v whatever_o conjuration_n and_o witchcraft_n be_v ground_v upon_o such_o principle_n by_o which_o man_n presume_v to_o acquire_v some_o certain_a knowledge_n and_o produce_v some_o certain_a effect_n we_o have_v find_v nothing_o like_o among_o the_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n for_o tho'_o they_o may_v have_v something_o that_o appear_v like_o it_o yet_o it_o be_v quite_o different_a as_o we_o shall_v show_v hereafter_o and_o as_o to_o the_o christian_n we_o see_v that_o they_o unanimous_o reject_v all_o these_o thing_n and_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o delusion_n and_o impiety_n and_o as_o to_o what_o the_o last_o together_o with_o the_o jew_n and_o mahometan_n have_v retain_v of_o the_o opinion_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o heathen_n it_o have_v be_v take_v from_o the_o philosophy_n of_o this_o last_o sect_n and_o accommodate_v to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n or_o gather_v from_o it_o by_o false_a explication_n this_o i_o shall_v now_o brief_o show_v concern_v the_o spirit_n in_o general_a and_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n in_o particular_a sect._n 3_o as_o to_o the_o spirit_n in_o general_n first_o that_o opinion_n that_o they_o be_v partly_o corporeal_a receive_v of_o old_a by_o the_o jew_n ch._n 12._o sect._n 5_o 11_o to_z 15_o by_o the_o mahometan_n ch._n
of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n they_o be_v explain_v more_o at_o large_a chap._n 15_o sect._n 7_o 12_o 23_o 26._o in_o the_o mean_a while_o i_o find_v not_o that_o they_o have_v assert_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o other_o sect._n 9_o it_o be_v convenient_a to_o say_v also_o something_o of_o purgatory_n the_o spring_n of_o a_o vast_a number_n of_o apparition_n and_o witchcraft_n 1_o whether_o the_o jew_n mahometan_n and_o ancient_a christian_n speak_v clear_o upon_o that_o subject_n or_o obscure_o and_o doubtful_a yet_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o establish_v a_o purge_a fire_n or_o some_o such_o other_o pain_n to_o be_v endure_v such_o be_v the_o pain_n which_o the_o devil_n of_o torment_n inflict_v upon_o the_o jew_n at_o the_o time_n of_o gilgul_n or_o the_o revolution_n of_o soul_n chap._n 12._o sect._n 20._o the_o mahometan_n be_v not_o remote_a from_o that_o opinion_n ch._n 14._o s._n 11._o but_o the_o christian_n ch._n 15._o sect._n 27_o 28_o 34._o or_o at_o least_o part_n of_o they_o have_v blow_v up_o that_o fire_n from_o under_o the_o ash_n though_o the_o other_o who_o number_n be_v far_o great_a have_v not_o the_o least_o inclination_n to_o credit_v it_o 2._o however_o those_o that_o be_v not_o altogether_o remote_a from_o they_o reject_v not_o whole_o the_o apparition_n of_o the_o soul_n separate_v from_o their_o body_n nor_o their_o various_a operation_n to_o which_o justin_n and_o irenaeus_n have_v trace_v out_o the_o way_n for_o they_o as_o we_o have_v see_v ch._n 15._o s._n 7._o sect._n 10._o but_o neither_o the_o jew_n nor_o the_o mahometan_n carry_v exorcism_n and_o conjuration_n to_o so_o great_a a_o height_n as_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o this_o 1._o that_o they_o be_v powerful_a upon_o the_o spirit_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o name_n word_n and_o sign_n that_o they_o have_v so_o much_o virtue_n as_o to_o force_v they_o to_o answer_v to_o cast_v they_o out_o or_o to_o turn_v they_o off_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o jew_n ch._n 13._o sect._n 6.11_o those_o of_o the_o mahometan_n ch._n 14._o sect._n 14_o 18._o and_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o christian_a writer_n ch._n 16._o sect._n 5.10_o make_v it_o sufficient_o evident_a that_o their_o opinion_n be_v not_o much_o different_a as_o to_o this_o point_n though_o the_o last_o bring_v not_o they_o into_o practice_n 2._o the_o reader_n shall_v not_o find_v in_o my_o quotation_n a_o very_a particular_a explication_n of_o magic_n proper_o so_o call_v which_o as_o it_o be_v suppose_v cause_v so_o many_o disturbance_n to_o man_n upon_o earth_n unless_o it_o be_v this_o that_o since_o on_o the_o one_o side_n the_o evil_n produce_v by_o those_o wicked_a spirit_n be_v grant_v and_o on_o the_o other_o their_o obedience_n to_o exorcist_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o infer_v that_o all_o the_o damage_n that_o magician_n cause_n by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o devil_n must_v likewise_o be_v ascribe_v to_o they_o sect._n 11._o when_o we_o compare_v all_o these_o thing_n together_o we_o see_v the_o heathen_n and_o jew_n deliver_v their_o opinion_n as_o from_o hand_n to_o hand_n to_o the_o mahometan_n and_o christian_n so_o that_o we_o easy_o perceive_v that_o both_o jew_n and_o christian_n have_v by_o degree_n and_o insensible_o receive_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o heathen_n by_o who_o they_o be_v surround_v among_o who_o they_o be_v mix_v and_o from_o who_o the_o christian_n be_v descend_v and_o that_o the_o last_o have_v also_o borrow_v much_o from_o the_o jew_n who_o have_v deliver_v to_o they_o the_o sacred_a write_n with_o most_o of_o their_o particular_a interpretation_n that_o have_v be_v greedy_o swallow_v down_o and_o since_o increase_v to_o a_o great_a excess_n as_o to_o the_o mahometan_n who_o law_n be_v a_o mixture_n of_o heathen_a jewish_a and_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o more_o compose_v of_o what_o be_v evil_a in_o they_o all_o than_o of_o what_o be_v good_a and_o therefore_o store_v with_o more_o error_n than_o truth_n it_o be_v not_o strange_a they_o shall_v have_v so_o much_o agreement_n with_o those_o of_o the_o nation_n we_o speak_v of_o we_o may_v observe_v hereafter_o how_o all_o these_o opinion_n have_v insensible_o be_v cherish_v and_o increase_v by_o popery_n and_o have_v issue_v not_o only_o for_o the_o same_o spring_n but_o also_o from_o another_o whence_o mahomet_n have_v draw_v something_o for_o the_o make_n up_o of_o his_o system_n but_o as_o i_o have_v end_v the_o 11_o chapter_n of_o this_o book_n with_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o epicure_n i_o think_v it_o convenient_a to_o make_v a_o particular_a chapter_n of_o those_o of_o the_o manichee_n chap._n xviii_o that_o the_o doctrine_n ascribe_v to_o the_o manichee_n be_v a_o mixture_n of_o all_o the_o precede_a and_o the_o original_n of_o the_o opinion_n most_o common_a at_o this_o day_n s._n 1._o if_o it_o be_v absolute_o requisite_a to_o know_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_a heretic_n at_o least_o of_o those_o that_o be_v call_v so_o we_o will_v be_v at_o the_o same_o pain_n as_o those_o that_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v they_o for_o their_o own_o book_n that_o be_v then_o condemn_v be_v lose_v it_o be_v not_o reasonable_a blind_o to_o believe_v whatever_o their_o adversary_n say_v of_o they_o who_o zeal_n for_o the_o truth_n be_v often_o mix_v with_o human_a passion_n so_o that_o they_o may_v sometime_o impute_v to_o their_o antagonist_n opinion_n that_o be_v not_o so_o bad_a as_o they_o give_v out_o either_o misunderstanding_n or_o wrest_v they_o perhaps_o st._n austin_n have_v increase_v the_o number_n of_o heresy_n to_o a_o hundred_o for_o fear_v he_o shall_v diminish_v that_o of_o seventy_o which_o epiphanius_n have_v before_o establish_v in_o his_o preface_n and_o 57th_o chapter_n of_o the_o heresy_n for_o if_o celsus_n can_v mark_v in_o the_o most_o remote_a antiquity_n and_o from_o the_o first_o time_n that_o we_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o book_n but_o 100_o principal_a doctor_n of_o heathenism_n each_o of_o who_o make_v not_o a_o particular_a sect_n but_o only_o follow_v the_o footstep_n of_o his_o predecessor_n how_o can_v it_o be_v imagine_v that_o christianity_n that_o have_v the_o word_n of_o god_n for_o its_o rule_n shall_v have_v be_v in_o much_o less_o time_n more_o divide_v than_o paganism_n that_o be_v found_v on_o such_o weak_a and_o uncertain_a ground_n sect._n 2._o st._n austin_n it_o seem_v shall_v be_v chief_o consult_v as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o manichee_n since_o he_o himself_o have_v be_v infect_v with_o their_o poison_n and_o have_v particular_o treat_v of_o that_o matter_n in_o his_o 46_o ch._n of_o the_o heresy_n however_o i_o shall_v do_v it_o with_o great_a caution_n by_o the_o reason_n just_a now_o allege_v beside_o that_o these_o word_n of_o his_o preface_n ad_fw-la quod_fw-la vult_fw-la deum_fw-la make_v he_o extreme_o suspect_v for_o he_o say_v that_o in_o his_o little_a book_n of_o heresy_n he_o show_v a_o way_n vnde_fw-la possit_fw-la omnis_fw-la haeresis_fw-la &_o quae_fw-la nota_fw-la est_fw-la &_o quae_fw-la ignota_fw-la vitari_fw-la to_o avoid_v all_o heresy_n whether_o know_v or_o unknown_a for_o how_o can_v one_o provide_v himself_o against_o what_o be_v unknown_a and_o consequent_o signify_v nothing_o nay_o i_o may_v bold_o say_v that_o what_o be_v unknown_a can_v be_v call_v heresy_n since_o whatever_o deserve_v that_o name_n must_v be_v know_v or_o perhaps_o st._n augustine_n meaning_n must_v be_v understand_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o discover_v the_o nature_n and_o genius_n of_o such_o heresy_n as_o be_v already_o know_v he_o have_v furnish_v we_o with_o light_n and_o weapon_n against_o those_o that_o be_v yet_o unknown_a but_o may_v become_v manifest_a hereafter_o however_o this_o be_v not_o the_o place_n to_o insist_v long_o upon_o this_o reason_v we_o shall_v return_v to_o our_o subject_n the_o same_o father_n in_o his_o book_n against_o the_o manichee_n impute_v to_o they_o some_o thing_n quantumlibet_fw-la negent_fw-la ad_fw-la se_fw-la pertinere_fw-la tho'_o they_o deny_v they_o ever_o so_o much_o but_o as_o he_o treat_v not_o distinct_o enough_o of_o all_o their_o opinion_n especial_o those_o that_o belong_v to_o our_o design_n i_o shall_v rather_o follow_v danaeus_n who_o have_v gather_v the_o chief_a point_n of_o their_o belief_n as_o well_o out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o st._n austin_n before_o quote_v and_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o work_n as_o out_o of_o many_o other_o author_n from_o who_o i_o shall_v only_o relate_v what_o may_v be_v subservient_fw-fr to_o our_o subject_n sect._n 3_o as_o to_o god_n and_o the_o spirit_n they_o be_v say_v first_o to_o have_v establish_v two_o principle_n contrary_a to_o each_o other_o one_o of_o which_o be_v good_a and_o the_o author_n and_o original_a of_o all_o good_a and_o the_o
phantasm_n which_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o papist_n be_v good_a and_o bad_a angel_n or_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a which_o become_v visible_a or_o which_o be_v understand_v without_o be_v see_v either_o that_o they_o speak_v intelligible_o or_o that_o they_o make_v only_o some_o sound_n and_o noise_n there_o be_v yet_o this_o difference_n in_o their_o apparition_n that_o there_o be_v some_o soul_n which_o whether_o they_o manifest_v themselves_o visible_o or_o whether_o they_o be_v only_o hear_v work_v some_o effect_n whereas_o there_o be_v other_o that_o operate_v nothing_o schottus_n free_o teach_v we_o many_o thing_n which_o relate_v to_o they_o that_o be_v first_o in_o what_o place_n spectre_n chief_o use_v to_o appear_v second_o what_o spectre_n and_o phantasm_n be_v three_o what_o they_o act_n four_o to_o who_o they_o particular_o appear_v five_o what_o mean_v there_o be_v to_o avoid_v they_o and_o be_v rid_v of_o they_o sect._n 2._o those_o place_n where_o phantom_n appear_v schottus_n persuade_v himself_o that_o there_o be_v no_o place_n in_o the_o world_n but_o that_o may_v happen_v however_o that_o there_o be_v some_o where_o it_o happen_v more_o frequent_o than_o elsewhere_o as_o 1._o in_o desert_n and_o in_o solitary_a place_n he_o ground_n his_o opinion_n upon_o scripture_n isai_n 33.14_o apoc._n 18.2_o tob._n 8.3_o and_o confirm_v it_o by_o the_o consideration_n of_o that_o which_o happen_v to_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o st._n matthew_n chap._n 4._o st._n luke_n chap._n 4._o it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o the_o good_a st._n anthony_n be_v so_o hardly_o deal_v with_o in_o the_o desert_n by_o all_o sort_n of_o hobgobling_n and_o spirit_n pag._n 226._o 2._o if_o one_o be_v in_o the_o humour_n also_o to_o believe_v a_o sort_n of_o water_n demon_n our_o author_n will_v very_o often_o make_v they_o appear_v in_o pond_n and_o marsh_n pag._n 227._o 3._o if_o the_o pagan_n have_v have_v since_o a_o long_a time_n god_n of_o the_o grove_n the_o christian_n will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o there_o be_v such_o for_o they_o say_v that_o there_o be_v particular_a phantom_n in_o wood_n and_o meadow_n pag._n 229._o 4._o when_o they_o be_v to_o fight_v any_o bloody_a battle_n or_o after_o it_o have_v be_v fight_v many_o spectre_n have_v often_o be_v see_v in_o the_o field_n of_o battle_n pag._n 230._o 5._o phantasm_n often_o appear_v in_o bath_n and_o stove_n pag._n 232._o 6._o which_o happen_v also_o in_o fortress_n and_o castle_n pag._n 234._o 7._o in_o mine_n and_o cavern_n as_o it_o have_v be_v say_v before_o concern_v mountain_n go_n pag._n 235._o 8._o there_o be_v see_v more_o apparition_n in_o place_n where_o murderer_n and_o thief_n haunt_v than_o in_o other_o place_n pag._n 235._o 9_o holy_a cloister_n church_n and_o temple_n of_o god_n worship_n be_v not_o also_o exempt_v pag._n 237._o as_o for_o i_o i_o be_o very_o much_o persuade_v that_o there_o be_v no_o place_n in_o the_o world_n where_o there_o be_v more_o delusion_n and_o apparition_n make_v or_o rather_o deceitful_a vision_n than_o in_o those_o place_n 10._o so_o it_o be_v no_o marvel_n that_o the_o same_o happen_v to_o every_o particular_a person_n in_o his_o house_n pag._n 238._o sect._n 3_o if_o one_o ask_v what_o it_o be_v that_o appear_v or_o what_o these_o fantome_n be_v you_o will_v not_o fail_v to_o be_v immediate_o satisfy_v sometime_o they_o be_v good_a angel_n but_o most_o frequent_o evil_a spirit_n soul_n of_o the_o decease_a however_o in_o this_o occasion_n there_o be_v say_v touch_v angel_n very_o little_a and_o that_o very_o uncertain_a fortassis_fw-la etiam_fw-la angeli_fw-la boni_fw-la sometime_o perhaps_o good_a angel_n say_v schotus_n pag._n 247._o but_o concern_v demon_n he_o affirm_v very_o neat_o and_o with_o a_o great_a assurance_n that_o they_o be_v not_o all_o alike_o wicked_a because_o phantasm_n be_v distinguish_v in_o mite_n &_o tetricâ—s_n seu_fw-la truculentos_fw-la in_o good_a and_o cruel_a that_o which_o be_v find_v explain_v in_o the_o same_o place_n by_o these_o word_n take_v out_o of_o cassien_n touch_v some_o unpure_a spirit_n as_o be_v ordinary_o call_v faunos_n faun_n kabautermannaken_v or_o hobgoblin_n it_o be_v notorious_a that_o they_o delude_v man_n as_o by_o way_n of_o sport_n and_o pastime_n so_o that_o in_o certain_a place_n they_o post_v themselves_o ordinary_o in_o the_o way_n and_o take_v they_o up_o however_o without_o torment_v the_o passenger_n they_o be_v content_v to_o laugh_v at_o they_o and_o make_v raillery_n and_o play_v they_o some_o pleasant_a prank_n and_o they_o seem_v rather_o to_o have_v a_o design_n to_o tire_v they_o than_o to_o give_v they_o any_o displeasure_n but_o it_o be_v also_o know_v there_o be_v other_o so_o evil_a and_o so_o cruel_a that_o it_o do_v not_o satisfy_v they_o to_o torment_v people_n and_o cruel_o to_o tear_v they_o where_o they_o come_v this_o aught_o to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o possess_v but_o they_o will_v attack_v those_o who_o pass_v by_o although_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o be_v a_o great_a way_n off_o and_o horrible_o treat_v they_o see_v one_o that_o say_v he_o know_v they_o very_o well_o himself_o and_o further_o that_o no_o body_n be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o he_o rely_v upon_o his_o own_o persuasion_n and_o do_v applaud_v himself_o for_o it_o will_v it_o not_o be_v more_o mischievous_a than_o the_o will_n with_o a_o wisp_n himself_o that_o set_v upon_o passenger_n to_o suspect_v and_o confute_v his_o belief_n however_o he_o be_v but_o a_o little_a while_n to_o be_v quiet_a for_o we_o can_v avoid_v trouble_v he_o and_o show_v his_o error_n four_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a be_v either_o save_v or_o damn_v it_o be_v hold_v for_o certain_a that_o those_o that_o be_v happy_a be_v often_o see_v to_o appear_v to_o holy_a man_n for_o their_o good_a and_o that_o they_o appear_v still_o the_o legend_n contain_v a_o infinite_a number_n of_o example_n which_o have_v be_v compile_v from_o all_o sort_n of_o history_n even_o of_o those_o which_o be_v the_o least_o worthy_a of_o credit_n and_o that_o be_v enrich_v with_o a_o great_a many_o new_a ornament_n that_o have_v be_v lend_v they_o in_o compile_v of_o the_o work_n but_o there_o be_v none_o which_o appear_v so_o worthy_a of_o remark_n as_o these_o apparition_n of_o soul_n which_o happen_v in_o consequence_n of_o covenant_n that_o have_v be_v make_v betwixt_o holy_a people_n in_o their_o life_n time_n that_o be_v when_o two_o or_o more_o have_v mutual_o promise_v that_o who_o shall_v die_v first_o shall_v appear_v to_o the_o other_o and_o come_v and_o tell_v he_o news_n of_o the_o estate_n he_o be_v in_o whether_o in_o purgatory_n or_o in_o heaven_n the_o author_n make_v no_o doubt_n but_o the_o thing_n happen_v as_o it_o be_v agree_v but_o he_o dare_v not_o decide_v whether_o such_o a_o agreement_n be_v lawful_a in_o which_o case_n he_o believe_v it_o must_v be_v make_v by_o a_o particular_a inspiration_n from_o god_n p._n 333._o sect._n 5._o there_o be_v no_o more_o doubt_n of_o the_o apparition_n of_o soul_n that_o be_v damn_v and_o they_o be_v ground_v upon_o proof_n of_o the_o same_o certainty_n as_o the_o former_a schottus_n report_v a_o example_n draw_v from_o bencius_n and_o delrio_n which_o appear_v so_o strong_a and_o convince_a that_o he_o express_v himself_o thus_o at_o the_o end_n it_o be_v a_o story_n which_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o belief_n general_o give_v to_o it_o it_o be_v public_o in_o all_o place_n by_o many_o book_n and_o by_o a_o great_a number_n of_o letter_n and_o the_o thing_n have_v happen_v in_o the_o time_n and_o place_n mention_v it_o be_v a_o question_n to_o know_v if_o any_o thing_n may_v not_o be_v false_a or_o mix_v with_o any_o falsity_n because_o it_o have_v be_v publish_v a_o long_a time_n without_o be_v contradict_v either_o in_o word_n or_o writing_n but_o it_o will_v be_v too_o long_o to_o treat_v upon_o this_o question_n here_o it_o will_v be_v proper_a in_o another_o place_n however_o if_o this_o history_n be_v true_a it_o may_v confirm_v the_o sentiment_n of_o the_o papist_n which_o say_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o damn_a appear_v here_o upon_o earth_n to_o the_o live_n to_o present_v to_o they_o in_o a_o frightful_a manner_n the_o torment_n they_o suffer_v in_o hell_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v bring_v they_o by_o that_o to_o repent_v and_o leave_v off_o sin_v sect._n 6._o our_o jesuit_n be_v too_o wise_a to_o speak_v much_o himself_o of_o purgatory_n he_o leave_v that_o to_o other_o he_o hold_v nevertheless_o with_o those_o of_o his_o faith_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o decease_a desire_n often_o of_o the_o live_n the_o help_n of_o their_o prayer_n and_o good_a work_n and_o that_o by_o consequence_n the_o
his_o arm_n naked_a up_o to_o the_o elbow_n in_o the_o boil_a water_n as_o hot_a as_o can_v be_v this_o usage_n must_v be_v very_o ancient_a and_o proceed_v from_o paganism_n according_a to_o that_o which_o have_v be_v remark_v hereupon_o touch_v the_o ancient_n chap._n 3._o sect._n 18._o sect._n 8._o we_o have_v a_o little_a more_o knowledge_n of_o the_o proof_n by_o cold_a water_n which_o have_v be_v more_o common_a common_a than_o the_o other_o and_o have_v be_v practise_v long_o ago_o in_o the_o west_n of_o england_n of_o which_o we_o shall_v have_v occasion_n to_o speak_v hereafter_o montanus_n have_v make_v likewise_o a_o short_a description_n of_o it_o it_o be_v also_o customary_a to_o make_v use_n of_o a_o proof_n by_o cold_a water_n in_o canal_n brook_n and_o ditch_n the_o priest_n conjure_v the_o water_n he_o tie_v the_o thumb_n of_o the_o accuse_v to_o his_o great_a toe_n one_o upon_o another_o in_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n and_o throw_v he_o in_o to_o the_o water_n if_o he_o sink_v to_o the_o bottom_n he_o be_v declare_v innocent_a but_o if_o he_o be_v buoy_v up_o on_o the_o water_n he_o be_v condemn_v as_o guilty_a sect._n 9_o there_o be_v as_o yet_o a_o more_o particular_a proof_n which_o be_v practise_v in_o holland_n althô_o not_o upon_o the_o dutch_a themselves_o but_o upon_o stranger_n that_o be_v weigh_v in_o a_o balance_n the_o papist_n inhabitant_n of_o the_o bishopric_n of_o munster_n cologne_n and_o paderborne_v and_o many_o other_o more_o distant_a place_n have_v make_v use_n since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n charles_n to_o this_o day_n of_o the_o public_a weight_n of_o the_o town_n d'oudewater_n in_o this_o same_o province_n it_o be_v what_o i_o be_o go_v to_o tell_v you_o more_o precise_o by_o the_o content_n of_o a_o letter_n write_v by_o one_o of_o the_o bourgomaster_n of_o oudewater_n to_o a_o friend_n of_o he_o and_o relate_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o a_o little_a book_n entitle_v sure_a mean_n not_o to_o pass_v sentence_n of_o death_n unjust_o the_o bourgomaster_n say_v chief_o in_o his_o letter_n answer_v to_o question_n that_o have_v be_v put_v to_o he_o that_o all_o those_o that_o come_v from_o that_o country_n for_o this_o purpose_n unanimous_o complain_v that_o they_o have_v be_v unjust_o accuse_v of_o magic_n in_o their_o country_n and_o that_o if_o they_o be_v so_o unhappy_a as_o not_o to_o find_v proof_n of_o their_o innocence_n in_o the_o weight_n of_o the_o town_n of_o oudewater_n with_o which_o it_o be_v necessary_o require_v their_o body_n shall_v be_v in_o equal_a weight_n for_o their_o justification_n they_o run_v a_o danger_n upon_o their_o return_n of_o lose_v their_o life_n and_o estate_n because_o the_o common_a belief_n of_o that_o country_n be_v that_o those_o who_o weigh_v less_o than_o the_o weight_n that_o be_v put_v against_o they_o into_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o balance_n such_o as_o agree_v upon_o as_o will_v be_v present_o see_v be_v undoubted_o sorcerer_n the_o burgomaster_n add_v that_o the_o late_a secretary_n hoy_n have_v tell_v he_o that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v a_o certain_a inhabitant_n of_o the_o upper_a country_n who_o have_v have_v a_o difference_n with_o one_o of_o his_o companion_n he_o cause_v a_o discourse_n through_o the_o country_n that_o the_o other_o be_v a_o wizard_n some_o advise_v this_o pretend_a sorcerer_n to_o go_v into_o holland_n and_o to_o be_v weigh_v with_o the_o weight_n of_o oudewater_n to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v take_v off_o by_o this_o mean_n the_o calumny_n he_o go_v thither_o but_o whether_o out_o of_o stupidity_n imprudence_n or_o fear_v or_o for_o not_o be_v well_o inform_v of_o what_o must_v be_v practise_v he_o return_v into_o his_o own_o country_n without_o be_v weigh_v they_o do_v not_o fail_v to_o ask_v he_o whether_o he_o have_v undergo_v this_o trial_n which_o he_o can_v not_o show_v upon_o which_o suspicion_n be_v increase_v it_o be_v believe_v he_o be_v find_v too_o light_a and_o that_o he_o be_v guilty_a the_o discourse_n be_v come_v to_o the_o ear_n of_o the_o judge_n of_o the_o place_n he_o give_v order_n to_o take_v he_o up_o but_o he_o sâ—ed_z and_o be_v conceal_v with_o a_o person_n to_o who_o have_v happen_v very_o near_o the_o like_a adventure_n who_o advise_v he_o to_o return_v to_o oudewater_n and_o indeed_o they_o go_v thither_o together_o the_o accuse_a be_v weigh_v in_o the_o scale_n of_o the_o town_n and_o return_v into_o his_o country_n bring_v with_o he_o at_o this_o time_n all_o the_o certificate_n of_o the_o proof_n he_o have_v undergo_v and_o then_o he_o be_v reestablish_v into_o his_o good_a fame_n and_o his_o estate_n that_o be_v seize_v by_o the_o judge_n be_v restore_v to_o he_o sect._n 10._o upon_o the_o second_o question_n which_o be_v make_v to_o the_o burgomaster_n of_o oudewater_n he_o answer_v that_o there_o be_v no_o fiâ—â—d_a weight_n for_o to_o weigh_v people_n but_o they_o look_v upon_o their_o bulk_n and_o at_o sight_n they_o proportion_v the_o weight_n to_o it_o upon_o the_o three_o demand_n to_o know_v where_o this_o practice_n have_v take_v its_o original_a he_o answer_v that_o he_o can_v discover_v nothing_o of_o it_o but_o that_o nevertheless_o it_o appear_v from_o all_o these_o matter_n of_o fact_n that_o 〈◊〉_d â—â—llaâ—c_n of_o the_o town_n of_o oudewater_n be_v in_o reputation_n in_o the_o country_n as_o have_v be_v speak_v of_o to_o produce_v this_o effect_n so_o that_o there_o be_v often_o person_n that_o come_v thither_o to_o be_v weigh_v who_o have_v bring_v particular_a recommendation_n from_o the_o town_n or_o country_n they_o live_v in_o they_o say_v further_o that_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o five_o give_v this_o privilege_n to_o the_o town_n of_o oudewater_n give_v because_o of_o the_o faithfulness_n that_o be_v make_v use_n of_o upon_o this_o occasion_n and_o because_o they_o have_v discover_v a_o certain_a cheat_n which_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o neighbour_a village_n however_o it_o be_v but_o a_o public_a discourse_n and_o without_o certainty_n sect._n 11._o i_o approve_v very_o much_o the_o judgement_n the_o author_n make_v of_o this_o practice_n but_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n i_o ought_v not_o to_o say_v here_o to_o the_o end_n not_o to_o create_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o any_o prejudice_n upon_o the_o subject_n i_o treat_v of_o however_o this_o same_o author_n which_o have_v furnish_v i_o with_o all_o this_o relation_n and_o have_v not_o put_v his_o name_n but_o by_o n._n b._n a._n say_v that_o during_o two_o year_n that_o he_o have_v live_v at_o oudewater_n they_o have_v weigh_v many_o person_n for_o the_o same_o purpose_n i_o have_v learn_v likewise_o since_o that_o this_o use_n still_o continue_v as_o yet_o and_o pretend_a sorcerer_n be_v there_o still_o sect._n 12._o there_o be_v not_o many_o thing_n to_o say_v touch_v the_o punishment_n inflict_v upon_o wizard_n and_o witch_n in_o popish_a country_n more_o especial_o in_o germany_n it_o be_v undeniable_a and_o general_o receive_v that_o they_o deserve_v to_o be_v burn_v alive_a it_o be_v rare_o see_v that_o they_o be_v treat_v with_o less_o rigour_n if_o the_o number_n of_o those_o which_o have_v lose_v their_o life_n in_o divers_a place_n and_o at_o divers_a time_n upon_o this_o occasion_n may_v be_v bring_v together_o and_o put_v in_o arm_n they_o will_v be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a to_o destroy_v the_o enemy_n of_o the_o christian_a name_n and_o entire_o destroy_v its_o empire_n we_o shall_v make_v this_o examination_n in_o our_o three_o book_n and_o the_o review_n of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o magician_n to_o which_o the_o same_o treatise_n of_o sure_a mean_n etc._n etc._n will_v be_v of_o great_a use_n chap._n xxii_o that_o neither_o the_o opinion_n that_o be_v receive_v among_o we_o '_o nor_o our_o practice_n go_v usual_o so_o far_o and_o that_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n that_o our_o author_n be_v not_o find_v to_o agree_v so_o well_o together_o upon_o this_o subject_n i_o will_v at_o present_a leave_n the_o papist_n and_o pass_v to_o the_o protestant_n who_o religion_n and_o doctrine_n be_v more_o pure_a they_o suffer_v not_o themselves_o to_o stray_v so_o much_o as_o other_o about_o the_o matter_n in_o hand_n for_o neither_o believe_a purgatory_n nor_o admit_v the_o invocation_n of_o angel_n and_o decease_a saint_n they_o can_v likewise_o agree_v in_o their_o opinion_n with_o the_o papist_n concern_v apparition_n and_o the_o operation_n of_o spirit_n more_o especial_o in_o relation_n to_o these_o two_o point_n and_o the_o consequence_n that_o be_v necessary_o draw_v from_o thence_o when_o they_o be_v admit_v however_o it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o belief_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o lutheran_n upon_o this_o subject_n come_v much_o near_a those_o of_o popery_n than_o the_o belief_n
allege_v but_o to_o set_v off_o with_o some_o likelihood_n the_o private_a opinion_n with_o which_o we_o be_v take_v up_o sect._n 9_o i_o hope_v that_o what_o i_o have_v just_a now_o say_v will_v easy_o be_v credit_v if_o attention_n be_v give_v to_o what_o follow_v i_o say_v that_o the_o character_n of_o philosophy_n such_o as_o be_v learn_v in_o the_o school_n pour_v itself_o upon_o all_o the_o interpretation_n and_o translation_n that_o be_v of_o the_o holy_a writ_n it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o aristotle_n that_o the_o four_o element_n earth_n water_n air_n and_o fire_n be_v include_v within_o one_o another_o as_o by_o circle_n reach_v from_o the_o centre_n to_o the_o high_a place_n of_o the_o universe_n so_o as_o that_o the_o earth_n be_v the_o low_a be_v mix_v with_o water_n in_o its_o superficies_n and_o the_o air_n above_o it_o surround_v the_o terraqueous_a globe_n these_o proposition_n be_v grant_v by_o all_o but_o that_o philosopher_n also_o believe_v that_o fire_n surround_v the_o air_n as_o the_o celestial_a heaven_n divide_v into_o several_a vault_n do_v fire_n these_o vault_n to_o which_o the_o sun_n moon_n and_o star_n be_v fasten_v and_o be_v of_o a_o subtle_a and_o incorruptible_a matter_n in_o themselves_o surround_v one_o another_o and_o turn_v about_o we_o every_o year_n every_o month_n and_o every_o day_n by_o the_o virtue_n of_o some_o certain_a spirit_n call_v assist_v form_n those_o that_o hold_v that_o opinion_n for_o probable_a be_v very_o apt_a to_o be_v persuade_v that_o the_o wicked_a spirit_n dwell_v in_o the_o air_n because_o the_o superior_a sphere_n be_v too_o pure_a for_o they_o when_o therefore_o those_o sort_n of_o man_n hear_v st._n paul_n mention_v the_o prince_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o air_n ephes_n 2.1_o or_o the_o spiritual_a wickedness_n in_o high_a place_n ch._n 6.12_o they_o doubt_v not_o but_o st._n paul_n be_v of_o the_o opinion_n of_o aristotle_n and_o that_o by_o these_o word_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o wicked_a spirit_n must_v be_v understand_v thus_o those_o who_o by_o read_v plato_n have_v fill_v their_o head_n with_o his_o demon_n fancy_v that_o tâ—is_n word_n be_v use_v in_o the_o scripture_n in_o a_o platonic_a sense_n without_o consider_v that_o this_o philosopher_n live_v not_o in_o the_o time_n that_o the_o holy_a writ_n be_v publish_v in_o which_o the_o former_a signification_n of_o these_o term_n may_v be_v change_v as_o it_o daily_o happen_v and_o without_o so_o much_o as_o examine_v in_o what_o sense_n they_o be_v take_v by_o other_o author_n contemporary_a with_o the_o sacred_a writer_n whether_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o other_o author_n who_o book_n be_v lose_v understand_v they_o in_o the_o same_o sense_n or_o last_o whether_o the_o jew_n in_o who_o tongue_n the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v write_v and_o who_o consequent_o ought_v to_o understand_v it_o best_o put_v the_o same_o signification_n upon_o they_o sect._n 10._o what_o i_o say_v of_o the_o ill_a use_n make_v of_o philosophy_n as_o to_o this_o point_n must_v not_o appear_v strange_a for_o it_o extend_v to_o every_o thing_n when_o copernicus_n begin_v to_o assert_v by_o reason_n that_o seem_v very_o strong_a to_o he_o that_o the_o sun_n be_v fast_o and_o unmoveable_a and_o that_o the_o terraqueous_a globe_n move_v those_o that_o hold_v the_o hypothesis_n of_o ptolomey_n pretend_v to_o explode_v that_o opinion_n by_o clear_a and_o formal_a text_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o those_o that_o maintain_v it_o contrive_v explication_n to_o those_o passage_n and_o want_v not_o plausible_a reason_n to_o set_v they_o off_o thus_o those_o that_o after_o descartes_n believe_v man_n have_v a_o idea_n of_o god_n in_o his_o understanding_n find_v the_o same_o doctrine_n in_o st._n paul_n and_o understand_v in_o that_o sense_n these_o word_n of_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n ch._n 1.19_o that_o which_o may_v be_v know_v of_o god_n be_v manifest_a in_o they_o for_o god_n have_v show_v it_o unto_o they_o even_o some_o of_o descartes_n follower_n have_v explain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o creation_n in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o genesis_n according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o that_o philosopher_n that_o be_v quite_o contrary_a to_o the_o right_a meaning_n of_o this_o narration_n as_o the_o author_n himself_o confess_v in_o his_o little_a book_n entitle_v cartesius_n mosaisans_n sect._n 11._o it_o be_v the_o same_o with_o divinity_n as_o with_o philosophy_n those_o that_o be_v call_v the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n that_o be_v her_o first_o or_o chief_a doctor_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n the_o authority_n of_o who_o the_o papist_n equal_a to_o that_o of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n have_v be_v at_o first_o imbue_v with_o that_o false_a philosophy_n do_v not_o so_o much_o as_o think_v upon_o free_v themselves_o of_o their_o prejudices_fw-la by_o a_o true_a interpretation_n and_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v pour_v their_o prevention_n over_o whatever_o they_o have_v write_v for_o whether_o they_o treat_v of_o such_o article_n of_o faith_n as_o be_v most_o controvert_v or_o whether_o they_o interpret_v passage_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n they_o have_v adhere_v to_o bare_a speculation_n and_o apply_v they_o to_o subject_n quite_o different_a from_o those_o the_o sacred_a write_v aim_v at_o st._n austin_n in_o the_o four_o and_o 5_o century_n have_v be_v fruitful_a in_o speculation_n and_o origen_n in_o the_o 3d_o have_v surpass_v all_o the_o other_o in_o mis-application_n remote_a from_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o holy_a penman_n as_o may_v have_v be_v observe_v by_o what_o have_v be_v allege_v from_o they_o and_o several_a other_o concern_v spirit_n in_o the_o 15_o chapter_n their_o homily_n that_o be_v their_o sermon_n contain_v but_o few_o exposition_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o still_o few_o translation_n it_o be_v true_a that_o origen_n and_o st._n jerom_n have_v take_v more_o pain_n than_o the_o other_o and_o be_v also_o more_o puzzle_v have_v translate_v the_o sacred_a write_n in_o those_o age_n in_o which_o the_o knowledge_n of_o tongue_n be_v not_o much_o look_v after_o nor_o improve_v in_o the_o mean_a while_n what_o those_o doctor_n hap_v propose_v upon_o many_o separate_a passage_n disperse_v through_o their_o write_n upon_o which_o instead_o of_o a_o serious_a examination_n they_o have_v put_v the_o sense_n that_o be_v most_o favourable_a to_o their_o private_a opinion_n have_v ever_o be_v receive_v and_o teach_v afterward_o thus_o it_o be_v happen_v long_o after_o the_o knowledge_n of_o tongue_n not_o be_v better_o improve_v that_o their_o interpretation_n have_v be_v admit_v without_o contradiction_n only_o upon_o their_o own_o credit_n and_o look_v upon_o with_o that_o veneration_n that_o be_v common_o pay_v to_o antiquity_n as_o though_o the_o world_n in_o process_n of_o time_n be_v grow_v young_a than_o before_o by_o these_o mean_v it_o be_v that_o their_o doctrine_n concern_v spirit_n and_o especial_o the_o bad_a have_v insensible_o be_v bequeath_v as_o a_o inheritance_n to_o posterity_n sect._n 12._o since_o therefore_o every_o one_o be_v so_o much_o take_v up_o with_o this_o sect_n and_o pay_v so_o great_a a_o deference_n to_o those_o that_o be_v call_v the_o eminent_a father_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o the_o papist_n who_o above_o all_o other_o put_v a_o high_a value_n upon_o they_o shall_v use_v their_o language_n and_o consecrate_v all_o their_o expression_n and_o it_o be_v long_a since_o the_o protestant_n have_v observe_v that_o these_o their_o adversary_n have_v found_v the_o prayer_n for_o the_o dead_a the_o worship_v of_o saint_n and_o the_o like_a doctrine_n upon_o some_o expression_n of_o the_o father_n that_o seem_v to_o favour_v they_o when_o afterward_o they_o be_v compel_v to_o give_v some_o proof_n out_o of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n they_o find_v the_o first_o together_o with_o purgatory_n in_o the_o one_a epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n to_o the_o corinthian_n chap._n 3.13_o that_o fire_n shall_v try_v every_o man_n work_n it_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o with_o those_o that_o be_v breed_v among_o the_o lutheran_n how_o great_a a_o philosopher_n and_o how_o learned_a soever_o any_o one_o may_v be_v he_o will_v find_v no_o reason_n and_o much_o less_o a_o necessity_n to_o believe_v that_o christ_n be_v local_o and_o visible_o ascend_v to_o heaven_n but_o it_o will_v appear_v to_o he_o a_o necessary_a proposition_n that_o our_o lord_n after_o his_o resurrection_n penetrate_v through_o door_n shut_v up_o and_o that_o his_o humanity_n be_v omnipotent_a how_o learn_v soever_o one_o may_v be_v in_o the_o tongue_n there_o be_v however_o frequent_a occasion_n in_o which_o it_o can_v neither_o be_v see_v or_o conjecture_v upon_o what_o ground_n the_o learned_a have_v give_v to_o some_o certain_a word_n a_o signification_n that_o favour_v the_o
judaisme_n or_o popery_n but_o they_o draw_v their_o original_a from_o paganism_n what_o reason_n than_o may_v a_o protestant_a have_v to_o reject_v the_o fable_n of_o the_o talmud_n and_o the_o story_n of_o the_o popish_a writing_n as_o soon_o as_o those_o fable_n and_o tale_n be_v naturalize_v by_o jew_n or_o papist_n and_o to_o hold_v they_o for_o truth_n or_o at_o least_o for_o probable_a thing_n as_o long_o as_o paganism_n cherish_v they_o in_o its_o bosom_n all_o must_v be_v reject_v together_o or_o the_o whole_a whatever_o it_o may_v be_v must_v be_v let_v alone_o why_o do_v we_o not_o free_v ourselves_o from_o all_o our_o prejudices_fw-la and_o associciate_v scripture_n to_o reason_n to_o ground_v our_o reason_n only_o upon_o they_o and_o to_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o the_o only_a pure_a spring_n what_o pain_n and_o trouble_n have_v not_o our_o credulity_n to_o those_o heathen_a tale_n cost_v we_o how_o many_o learned_a divine_n and_o philosopher_n have_v puzzle_v their_o brain_n to_o ascribe_v to_o the_o devil_n those_o oracle_n which_o they_o look_v not_o for_o the_o effect_n of_o human_a knowledge_n and_o withal_o such_o wonder_n as_o they_o can_v not_o believe_v to_o be_v perform_v by_o human_a power_n so_o when_o it_o seem_v that_o the_o answer_n that_o be_v give_v by_o the_o false_a god_n and_o the_o effect_n that_o be_v produce_v among_o the_o heathen_n be_v too_o extraordinary_a and_o above_o the_o force_n of_o nature_n it_o be_v think_v fit_a to_o cut_v the_o knot_n that_o can_v not_o be_v untie_v it_o be_v suppose_v that_o spirit_n only_o can_v be_v the_o author_n of_o all_o these_o thing_n a_o suitable_a power_n and_o knowledge_n be_v ascribe_v to_o they_o and_o at_o last_o the_o very_a manner_n of_o effect_v they_o be_v determine_v such_o be_v the_o original_a of_o that_o science_n falsâ—y_v so_o call_v the_o contradiction_n of_o which_o the_o apostle_n command_v a_o christian_n to_o avoid_v in_o his_o 1_o epist_n to_o timothy_n chap._n 6._o v._n 20._o sect._n 18._o the_o old_a woman_n tale_n as_o st._n paul_n call_v they_o in_o the_o same_o epistle_n chap._n 4._o v._n 7._o which_o the_o popish_a writer_n tell_v we_o and_o the_o fable_n they_o rehearse_v will_v supply_v we_o with_o abundant_a matter_n of_o meditation_n shall_v we_o as_o much_o credit_n they_o as_o we_o do_v the_o other_o for_o what_o must_v not_o be_v say_v if_o suppose_v that_o human_a deceit_n have_v no_o share_n in_o they_o we_o will_v examine_v how_o the_o devil_n can_v produce_v all_o the_o effect_n that_o be_v tell_v in_o those_o narration_n we_o believe_v it_o more_o convenient_a to_o spare_v ourselves_o that_o trouble_n by_o reject_v as_o mere_a lie_n the_o great_a part_n of_o what_o come_v from_o that_o side_n but_o what_o reason_n have_v we_o to_o deal_v otherwise_o with_o the_o papist_n than_o with_o the_o heathen_n it_o be_v because_o of_o the_o particular_a hatred_n we_o have_v for_o popery_n from_o which_o we_o have_v be_v separate_v not_o long_o since_o and_o with_o which_o we_o be_v in_o continual_a war_n beside_o the_o reformation_n of_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n that_o be_v make_v in_o the_o church_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o last_o century_n extend_v not_o to_o those_o opinion_n which_o be_v scarce_o take_v notice_n of_o and_o which_o have_v take_v root_n even_o before_o the_o decay_n of_o the_o church_n be_v perceive_v so_o that_o it_o be_v only_o purify_v of_o such_o error_n the_o rejection_n of_o which_o be_v judge_v absolute_o necessary_a in_o conference_n betwixt_o luther_n and_o calvin_n not_o long_o after_o when_o the_o reformation_n be_v carry_v far_o such_o point_n only_o be_v handle_v as_o have_v some_o relation_n with_o the_o former_a it_o be_v proper_o for_o that_o reason_n that_o in_o those_o public_a writing_n that_o be_v call_v the_o liturgy_n of_o our_o church_n it_o be_v never_o mind_v to_o correct_v those_o expression_n that_o have_v be_v so_o long_o in_o use_n as_o to_o spirit_n and_o devil_n no_o controversy_n have_v ever_o be_v raise_v either_o among_o the_o christian_n in_o general_a or_o the_o papist_n in_o particular_a yet_o i_o doubt_v not_o but_o it_o have_v be_v do_v have_v this_o article_n be_v take_v so_o much_o notice_n of_o and_o examine_v with_o so_o much_o attention_n as_o the_o other_o be_v or_o have_v but_o one_o half_a of_o the_o difficulty_n that_o be_v now_o propose_v be_v allege_v at_o that_o time_n sect._n 19_o moreover_o among_o the_o quality_n that_o be_v ascribe_v to_o popery_n the_o picture_n of_o which_o i_o confess_v can_v scarce_o be_v more_o unshap_o than_o the_o original_a itself_o that_o of_o antichristianism_n be_v think_v very_o convenient_a as_o that_o of_o antichrist_n to_o fit_v the_o pope_n extraordinary_a well_o immediate_o the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n in_o his_o 2_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o chap._n 2._o v._n 3._o to_o the_o 9th_o be_v explain_v in_o that_o sense_n and_o it_o be_v think_v that_o the_o apostle_n have_v a_o eye_n to_o popery_n when_o he_o say_v that_o his_o come_n will_v be_v in_o the_o efficacy_n of_o satan_n with_o all_o power_n sign_n and_o lie_v wonder_n by_o the_o explication_n the_o protestant_n be_v dispose_v to_o join_v together_o satan_n and_o antichrist_n that_o be_v the_o devil_n and_o the_o pope_n as_o two_o brother_n and_o to_o draw_v that_o consequence_n that_o popery_n be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o devil_n by_o which_o mean_v it_o be_v easy_a to_o insinuate_v that_o the_o devil_n intereste_n and_o have_v his_o vote_n in_o the_o tenet_n of_o the_o papist_n and_o that_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n be_v the_o seat_n of_o his_o empire_n sect._n 20._o thence_o proceed_v the_o stile_n that_o be_v ordinary_o use_v both_o in_o discourse_n and_o book_n even_o as_o to_o the_o small_a controversy_n that_o be_v raise_v about_o some_o point_n of_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n when_o any_o stick_v not_o to_o the_o vulgar_a opinion_n it_o be_v present_o cry_v up_o that_o the_o devil_n be_v let_v loose_a and_o use_v all_o his_o violence_n and_o crafty_a device_n to_o assault_v the_o church_n it_o be_v say_v he_o be_v always_o ready_a to_o oppose_v all_o our_o motion_n towards_o good_a and_o a_o thousand_o like_v people_z be_v please_v to_o hear_v the_o devil_n so_o set_v off_o they_o love_v the_o occasion_n of_o cast_v upon_o he_o all_o the_o fault_n they_o be_v guilty_a of_o and_o of_o applaud_v themselves_o for_o victory_n when_o they_o have_v overcome_v some_o temptation_n which_o they_o imagine_v to_o have_v be_v raise_v by_o the_o endeavour_n of_o that_o powerful_a enemy_n we_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o piece_n of_o eloquence_n not_o only_o to_o take_v god_n name_n in_o vain_a but_o also_o incessant_o to_o join_v that_o of_o the_o devil_n with_o it_o in_o a_o word_n the_o almighty_a form_n almost_o no_o project_n but_o immediate_o the_o devil_n endeavour_v to_o destroy_v it_o and_o the_o most_o vicious_a man_n commit_v scarce_o any_o crime_n but_o they_o be_v drive_v to_o they_o by_o the_o devil_n sect._n 21._o with_o all_o those_o prejudices_fw-la we_o undertake_v the_o expound_v and_o translate_n of_o the_o holy_a writ_n for_o have_v never_o conceive_v the_o least_o doubt_n as_o to_o these_o thing_n we_o have_v never_o occasion_n to_o examine_v whether_o they_o be_v real_o true_a but_o why_o shall_v we_o take_v so_o much_o trouble_v be_v it_o not_o far_o more_o convenient_a to_o believe_v what_o be_v general_o believe_v and_o to_o speak_v as_o the_o other_o do_v the_o enquiry_n of_o truth_n be_v a_o undertake_n in_o which_o little_a assistance_n be_v to_o be_v hope_v and_o there_o be_v so_o many_o guard_n on_o all_o the_o way_n that_o lead_v to_o it_o that_o it_o will_v prove_v very_o hard_o to_o break_v through_o it_o be_v a_o ancient_a proverb_n that_o every_o one_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o go_v to_o corinth_n whoever_o intend_v to_o overcome_v so_o many_o difficulty_n can_v hope_v to_o succeed_v but_o by_o his_o diligence_n eagerness_n and_o earnestness_n to_o this_o end_n i_o know_v not_o a_o better_a mean_n than_o to_o proceed_v to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n as_o though_o it_o have_v never_o be_v interpret_v before_o to_o search_v into_o all_o thing_n careful_o to_o inquire_v after_o the_o connection_n of_o all_o the_o doctrine_n contain_v in_o it_o and_o to_o have_v recourse_n to_o interpreter_n only_o to_o borrow_v some_o light_n for_o dark_a place_n but_o not_o to_o follow_v they_o as_o true_a and_o infallible_a guide_n this_o i_o hope_v to_o put_v in_o practice_n in_o my_o second_o book_n if_o god_n give_v i_o life_n sect._n 22._o but_o doubtless_o this_o advice_n will_v prove_v serviceable_a only_o to_o myself_o and_o some_o few_o person_n who_o shall_v perceive_v its_o usefulness_n neither_o have_v i_o reason_n to_o hope_v that_o it_o shall_v ever_o be_v relish_v by_o the_o public_a popery_n be_v not_o so_o far_o eradicate_v out_o of_o the_o protestant_n heart_n but_o that_o it_o spring_v up_o again_o from_o time_n to_o time_n in_o some_o place_n there_o be_v a_o fault_n of_o which_o the_o visible_a church_n be_v never_o free_a that_o be_v the_o have_v too_o much_o deference_n for_o authority_n and_o tradition_n for_o though_o a_o great_a respect_n ought_v to_o be_v pay_v to_o those_o that_o be_v establish_v as_o god_n minister_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o several_a thing_n concern_v her_o external_a government_n aught_o to_o be_v rule_v by_o her_o director_n yet_o we_o must_v not_o give_v up_o ourselves_o whole_o to_o they_o there_o be_v a_o great_a regard_n to_o be_v have_v as_o to_o this_o point_n and_o a_o mean_a to_o be_v choose_v with_o much_o discretion_n lest_o to_o avoid_v the_o reproach_n of_o irreverence_n and_o irregularity_n we_o shall_v ascribe_v too_o much_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o her_o chief_a doctor_n in_o this_o sense_n it_o be_v that_o one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a man_n of_o this_o age_n undertake_v to_o assert_v this_o thesis_n papatus_fw-la est_fw-la inseparabilis_fw-la ab_fw-la ecclesia_fw-la the_o popedom_n be_v inseparable_a from_o the_o church_n as_o for_o i_o who_o perhaps_o have_v more_o experience_n in_o this_o matter_n than_o any_o other_o person_n in_o these_o province_n i_o dare_v not_o hope_v this_o method_n shall_v change_v and_o even_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v it_o consider_v what_o pass_v whilst_o i_o be_o take_v up_o with_o this_o present_a work_n however_o i_o shall_v prosecute_v my_o design_n rely_v upon_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n be_v persuade_v that_o i_o write_v for_o maintain_v the_o truth_n and_o that_o i_o can_v forbear_v to_o do_v it_o since_o i_o be_o inform_v of_o it_o after_o all_o as_o i_o aim_v at_o nothing_o else_o but_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o true_a faith_n so_o i_o see_v that_o my_o labour_n have_v not_o be_v in_o vain_a but_o have_v already_o produce_v great_a fruit._n this_o bear_v up_o my_o courage_n and_o inspire_v i_o with_o great_a ardour_n to_o apply_v myself_o to_o the_o composition_n of_o the_o follow_a book_n the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o book_n